The way cast up, and the stumbling-blocks removed from before the feet of those who are seeking the way to Zion, with their faces thitherward containing an answere to a postcript, printed at the end of Sam Rutherford's letters, third edition, by a nameless author, indeed not without cause, considering the many lyes and falshoods therein, against the people, called Quakers, which are here disproved, and refuted / by George Keith ...
         Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 352 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 126 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47197
         Wing K233
         ESTC R19568
         12289865
         ocm 12289865
         58863
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47197)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58863)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 921:1)
      
       
         
           
             The way cast up, and the stumbling-blocks removed from before the feet of those who are seeking the way to Zion, with their faces thitherward containing an answere to a postcript, printed at the end of Sam Rutherford's letters, third edition, by a nameless author, indeed not without cause, considering the many lyes and falshoods therein, against the people, called Quakers, which are here disproved, and refuted / by George Keith ...
             Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [22], 215 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [S.l. :
             1677.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Preface and postscript signed: Alexander Skein.
             Publication date taken from colophon.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
           Presbyterianism.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Way
           Cast
           up
           ,
           And
           the
           Stumbling-blockes
           removed
           from
           before
           the
           feet
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           seeking
           the
           way
           to
           ZION
           ,
           with
           their
           
             faces
             thitherward
          
           CONTAINING
           An
           Answere
           to
           a
           POSTSCRIPT
           Printed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           SAMUEL
           RUTHERFORDS
           Letters
           ,
           third
           Edition
           by
           a
           namelesse
           Author
           ,
           indeed
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           considering
           the
           many
           lyes
           and
           falshoods
           therein
           ,
           against
           the
           people
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           disproved
           ,
           and
           refuted
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           we
           hold
           touching
           those
           Particulars
           faithfully
           declared
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           SCRIPTVRES
           .
        
         
           By
           GEORGE
           KEITH
           ,
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Tolbooth
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           with
           many
           〈…〉
           have
           joyfully
           suffered
           the
           spoiling
           of
           our
           goods
           ,
           〈…〉
           sonement
           of
           our
           bodys
           for
           the
           precious
           Name
           〈…〉
           
             Lord
             JESUS
             CHRIST
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           〈…〉
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             forsake
             not
             the
             assembling
             〈…〉
             together
             .
          
           Written
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           love
           and
           〈…〉
           Soule
           traveling
           for
           the
           everlasting
           〈…〉
           Souls
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           them
           ,
           called
           〈…〉
           to
           whom
           this
           Answere
           is
           particularly
           directed
           .
        
         
           
             
               Exodus
               .
               23
               :
               1.
            
             
          
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           raise
           a
           false
           report
           ;
           〈…〉
           wicked
           to
           be
           an
           unrighteous
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               14
               :
               25.
            
             
          
           A
           true
           witnesse
           delivereth
           souls
           ,
           〈…〉
           speaketh
           lyes
           .
        
         
           
             
               Math.
               5
               :
               11.
            
             
          
           Blessed
           are
           yee
           when
           men
           shall
           revile
           〈…〉
           shall
           say
           all
           manner
           of
           evil
           against
           〈…〉
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           Having
           seen
           a
           Postscript
           added
           to
           the
           third
           edition
           of
           
             Samuel
             Rutherfords
          
           Letters
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           a
           Letter
           wrot
           by
           him
           ,
           doubtlesse
           out
           of
           zeal
           ,
           to
           some
           persons
           in
           Aberdeen
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           they
           were
           endeavouring
           to
           separat
           themselvs
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           profane
           and
           scandalous
           People
           ,
           reckoned
           commonly
           for
           Membe●s
           of
           the
           Chu●ch
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           also
           withdrawing
           from
           under
           the
           yoak
           of
           impos●ing
           
             Presbyterial
             government
          
           (
           for
           which
           he
           was
           a
           sufferer
           ,
           by
           confinement
           in
           Aberdeen
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           former
           Prela●s
           )
           from
           which
           Letter
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Postscript
           
           hath
           taken
           occasion
           to
           vent
           and
           vomit
           forth
           more
           malice
           and
           
             bitter
             prejudice
          
           against
           the
           despised
           witnesses
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           called
           Quakers
           )
           then
           ever
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           did
           against
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           bodily
           appearance
           ,
           I
           have
           judged
           fit
           to
           desire
           all
           sober
           People
           ,
           that
           professe
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           have
           any
           knowledge
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           our
           principles
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           if
           we
           or
           our
           principles
           deserve
           such
           characters
           ,
           as
           this
           man
           hath
           put
           upon
           us
           ;
           seing
           we
           are
           known
           to
           many
           to
           be
           an
           innocent
           ,
           harmlesse
           and
           blamelesse
           people
           in
           all
           our
           behaviour
           and
           conversation
           ,
           makeing
           conscience
           of
           our
           duty
           towards
           God
           in
           purity
           of
           worship
           and
           tenderness
           of
           owning
           the
           same
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           threats
           ,
           punishments
           ,
           fines
           or
           imprisonments
           for
           our
           faithfulness
           therein
           ,
           and
           our
           real
           endeavours
           to
           obey
           all
           his
           holy
           commands
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           shall
           never
           decline
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           and
           precious
           Scripturs
           of
           Truth
           .
           Nor
           are
           we
           less
           known
           to
           all
           neighbours
           ,
           relations
           and
           acquaintances
           ,
           to
           be
           just
           and
           
           righteous
           in
           our
           dealings
           towards
           men
           .
        
         
           Next
           as
           to
           our
           principles
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           often
           and
           upon
           so
           many
           different
           occasions
           holden
           forth
           to
           the
           world
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           where
           we
           live
           ;
           that
           none
           can
           pretend
           ignorance
           thereof
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           wilfull
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           not
           enter
           upon
           this
           here
           ,
           being
           unsutable
           to
           a
           Preface
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           own
           Nation
           and
           in
           England
           ,
           have
           performed
           this
           task
           ▪
           in
           clearing
           them
           from
           all
           the
           malicious
           and
           grosse
           misrepresentations
           ,
           which
           opposers
           have
           laboured
           to
           asperse
           them
           with
           ,
           so
           that
           none
           needs
           remaine
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           love
           to
           continue
           so
           ,
           through
           wilfull
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           lazyness
           at
           least
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           when
           I
           perceive
           from
           what
           a
           height
           of
           malice
           and
           spleen
           this
           Author
           has
           vented
           himself
           against
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           any
           may
           see
           that
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Turks
          
           and
           Heathens
           had
           never
           more
           against
           Christians
           ,
           nor
           the
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           
             Popish
             Inquisitors
          
           in
           Spain
           ,
           or
           Italy
           ,
           was
           ever
           greater
           against
           dissenters
           from
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           judged
           Hereticks
           ;
           I
           cannot
           in
           the
           least
           
           doubt
           ,
           but
           ,
           if
           this
           man
           had
           power
           to
           influence
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           to
           exercise
           his
           power
           against
           us
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           onely
           parallel
           the
           cruelty
           of
           Heathens
           and
           Turks
           ,
           but
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           exceed
           ,
           the
           inquisition
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           yea
           those
           cruel
           and
           
             bloody
             persecuters
          
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           who
           cutt
           off
           the
           ears
           ,
           scourged
           and
           tormented
           severall
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           till
           their
           flesh
           was
           like
           a
           Gelly
           ,
           banished
           divers
           ,
           and
           hanged
           three
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           woman
           ,
           1659
           ,
           ●660
           .
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           but
           this
           very
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           owned
           the
           Testimony
           of
           that
           Truth
           which
           we
           profess
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           we
           are
           sufferers
           this
           day
           :
           which
           may
           serve
           abundantly
           to
           scare
           any
           sober
           people
           ,
           that
           profess
           to
           owne
           the
           meek
           and
           lowly
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           yea
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           abhorre
           to
           keep
           company
           ,
           or
           converse
           with
           men
           of
           such
           spirits
           .
           And
           if
           any
           have
           not
           yet
           seen
           the
           prejudice
           to
           all
           Civil
           Interests
           ,
           that
           flowes
           from
           persecution
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           shall
           referr
           them
           to
           the
           severall
           books
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           published
           thereanent
           in
           this
           age
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           great
           rage
           ,
           that
           appears
           in
           this
           man
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           brethren
           
           against
           us
           ,
           I
           can
           not
           impute
           it
           to
           any
           thing
           like
           zeal
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           willingly
           have
           people
           believe
           ,
           it
           being
           to
           me
           most
           cleare
           ,
           that
           their
           chief
           quarrel
           is
           ,
           becaus
           ,
           we
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           people
           that
           ever
           appeared
           ,
           are
           they
           that
           have
           most
           discovered
           their
           pride
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           greedynesse
           and
           cove●ousness
           ,
           malice
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           deceits
           ,
           we
           asserting
           ,
           and
           they
           denying
           
             Immedia●
             Revelation
          
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           
             by
             his
             Spirit
             hath
             any
             immediat
             converse
             with
             the
             Souls
             and
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             ,
          
           by
           which
           he
           doth
           most
           clearely
           make
           known
           his
           will
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           most
           effectuall
           call
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           put
           mostly
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           depend
           upon
           an
           
             humane
             ordination
          
           .
           Yea
           some
           of
           them
           derive
           a
           succession
           from
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           hence
           practically
           claime
           a
           power
           to
           be
           Lords
           over
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           imposing
           their
           glosses
           on
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           believed
           then
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           perswasion
           ,
           must
           be
           hereticall
           and
           heterodoxe
           ,
           though
           they
           lay
           no
           claime
           to
           be
           led
           by
           an
           
             infallible
             Spirit
          
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           :
           The
           Lord
           hath
           brought
           us
           to
           witnesse
           the
           
             spirituality
             of
             worship
          
           ,
           in
           preaching
           ,
           praying
           and
           praising
           ,
           knowing
           that
           God
           will
           accept
           of
           none
           but
           what
           flowes
           immediately
           from
           the
           Life
           of
           his
           own
           
             Spirit
             ,
             moving
             in
             the
             heart
             :
          
           whereas
           this
           man
           and
           his
           brethren
           are
           for
           performing
           all
           those
           dutys
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           this
           
             immediate
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           not
           .
           For
           they
           have
           learned
           by
           art
           to
           supply
           that
           defect
           with
           their
           natural
           and
           acquired
           parts
           ,
           else
           many
           times
           they
           would
           sit
           silent
           in
           their
           pulpits
           ;
           whereas
           now
           they
           have
           layd
           and
           do
           lay
           a
           necessity
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           followers
           to
           goe
           about
           those
           dutys
           at
           their
           appoynted
           times
           ,
           whatever
           be
           their
           temper
           or
           condition
           at
           the
           present
           .
           And
           according
           to
           our
           principle
           ,
           other
           besides
           them
           ,
           may
           performe
           these
           dutys
           in
           publick
           ,
           as
           they
           find
           themselves
           moved
           and
           
             furnished
             by
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           whereby
           their
           trade
           and
           traffick
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           readily
           be
           quite
           spoyled
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           necessitated
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           other
           callings
           to
           gaine
           a
           livelyhood
           to
           themselves
           and
           familys
           ,
           seing
           there
           would
           
           be
           no
           use
           for
           studyed
           sermons
           and
           their
           rhetoricall
           conn'd
           discourses
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           have
           laboured
           to
           tickle
           the
           ears
           and
           please
           the
           fancys
           of
           their
           hearers
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           all
           ,
           their
           art
           or
           eloquence
           could
           ,
           to
           reach
           the
           natural
           affections
           of
           people
           .
           But
           now
           the
           
             Lords
             chosen
             people
          
           that
           are
           taught
           by
           the
           true
           Shepherd
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           have
           learned
           to
           know
           his
           voyce
           ,
           from
           the
           voyce
           of
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           to
           feel
           more
           of
           the
           true
           Life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           raised
           up
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           by
           a
           few
           words
           spoken
           from
           that
           Life
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           in
           a
           homely
           way
           ,
           by
           a
           Trades-man
           ,
           or
           a
           poor
           handmaid
           ,
           then
           ever
           they
           sensibly
           felt
           by
           the
           most
           eloquent
           and
           meer
           
             artificial
             Preachers
          
           ,
           that
           are
           strangers
           to
           this
           Life
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           little
           wonder
           ,
           though
           these
           men
           stretch
           forth
           ,
           and
           employ
           the
           most
           of
           their
           Rhetorick
           and
           parts
           to
           declare
           against
           us
           both
           in
           pulpit
           and
           print
           .
           For
           they
           homologate
           that
           word
           ,
           which
           Erasmus
           spake
           concerning
           Luther
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             a
             hardtask
             he
             had
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             seing
             the
             Popes
             mi●re
             and
             the
             Monk●
             bellys
             stood
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Lords
           Witnesses
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           
           their
           work
           would
           be
           easier
           in
           promoting
           the
           true
           Reformation
           of
           Gods
           worship
           and
           people
           ,
           if
           the
           pride
           &
           greedyness
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           their
           esteeme
           with
           ,
           &
           power
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           their
           stipends
           &
           
             set
             rents
          
           were
           not
           concerned
           :
           for
           they
           walk
           no
           further
           by
           
             Scripture
             rule
          
           (
           though
           they
           call
           it
           their
           
             onely
             rule
          
           )
           then
           the
           Scripturs
           do
           stand
           with
           their
           interests
           .
           Hence
           though
           there
           be
           no
           warrand
           to
           admitt
           of
           any
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           true
           Believers
           ,
           that
           know
           upon
           what
           ground
           they
           owne
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           have
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Nation
           (
           whether
           they
           have
           any
           evidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           not
           )
           to
           be
           members
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           that
           their
           power
           may
           be
           of
           as
           large
           extent
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           :
           yea
           without
           any
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           they
           take
           
             Infants
             to
             be
             members
             ,
             by
             sprinkling
             them
             :
          
           &
           though
           they
           have
           no
           better
           warrand
           ,
           for
           joyning
           men
           and
           women
           in
           marriage
           together
           ,
           then
           a
           
             Popish
             Canon
          
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           their
           love
           to
           have
           a
           hand
           
             in
             all
             the
             concernments
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           instruments
           ,
           against
           which
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           we
           
           beare
           our
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           they
           rage
           so
           much
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           being
           
             no
             formall
             charge
          
           in
           all
           the
           said
           
             bitter
             postscript
          
           ,
           set
           down
           
             against
             us
          
           ;
           but
           that
           false
           one
           ,
           that
           we
           
             put
             a
             false
             Christ
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             true
             Iesus
             ,
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             &
             Iesus
             the
             son
             of
             Mary
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Christ
             alone
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           that
           pag
           553.
           without
           any
           proof
           ,
           it
           shall
           here
           suffice
           to
           say
           (
           those
           things
           being
           so
           fully
           answered
           in
           this
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           other
           books
           of
           our
           Friends
           )
           
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             we
             are
             shamelesly
             traduced
             &
             slaundered
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             of
             other
             things
             charged
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             adversarys
             ,
          
           and
           it
           can
           not
           be
           but
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           any
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           or
           Gospel-Ministers
           should
           be
           so
           impudent
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           so
           
             grossely
             ignorant
          
           (
           if
           not
           malicious
           )
           in
           their
           calumnys
           ,
           seing
           it
           hath
           so
           often
           been
           published
           both
           by
           word
           and
           writ
           ,
           and
           in
           print
           that
           
             we
             owne
             no
             other
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             Iesus
             Christ
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             and
             crucifyed
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lords
             People
             never
             had
             ,
             have
             or
             ever
             shall
             have
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             meri●s
             and
             vertue
             of
             that
             precious
             blood
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           the
           
             Onely
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
          
           did
           undergoe
           and
           shed
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           
             He
             is
             true
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
          
           yea
           what
           ever
           the
           holy
           Scripturs
           of
           Truth
           do
           witness
           concerning
           him
           that
           we
           dearely
           owne
           with
           our
           souls
           and
           hearts
           ,
           avouching
           with
           a
           firme
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Christ
           hath
           given
           a
           measure
           of
           
             Light
             to
             every
             man
          
           ,
           Joh.
           1
           :
           9.
           
           Tit.
           2
           :
           11.
           which
           is
           of
           a
           Divine
           ,
           Supernatural
           ,
           Substantial
           being
           ;
           
             a
             beame
             and
             ray
             of
             his
             Blessed
             Spirit
             to
             convince
          
           the
           
             world
             of
             sin
             and
             duty
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             all
             men
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             being
             joyned
             unto
             ,
             and
          
           rightly
           improven
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           many
           places
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           call
           him
           
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Light
             to
             inlighten
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             true
             Light
          
           that
           enlightens
           
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             brings
             Salvation
             hath
             appeared
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             teaching
             us
             that
             denying
             ungodlynesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           free
           Gift
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           
             Rom.
             5
             :
             18.
          
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           heed
           to
           ,
           and
           believed
           in
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           12
           :
           36.
           
           For
           Christ
           is
           given
           to
           be
           a
           Leader
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           hath
           promised
           to
           be
           with
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
           world
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           by
           
             his
             spirituall
             and
             inward
             appearance
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             men
             .
          
           And
           ,
           becaus
           we
           beare
           our
           Testimony
           to
           this
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           therefore
           thus
           
             malitiously
             traduced
          
           by
           such
           
             prejudicated
             men
          
           ?
           I
           shall
           wish
           no
           worse
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           them
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Lord
             forgive
             them
             ,
             and
             open
             their
             eyes
          
           ;
           seing
           I
           know
           some
           that
           have
           been
           little
           inferiour
           to
           them
           in
           prejudice
           ,
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           
             hath
             shewed
             mercy
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           my
           bowels
           are
           moved
           for
           such
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           also
           
             chargeth
             us
          
           ,
           that
           we
           
             are
             greater
             enemys
             to
             none
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             faithfull
             Ministers
             and
             eminent
             labourers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           as
           he
           doth
           expatiate
           at
           large
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           page
           556
           in
           the
           Postscript
           .
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           (
           passing
           by
           his
           
             ungodly
             and
             unchristian
             expressions
             and
             Epithetes
             )
          
           that
           
             we
             have
             ever
             had
             a
             reverent
             esteeme
             of
             all
             faithfull
             ministers
             ,
             that
             in
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             Heart
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           though
           in
           many
           things
           short
           of
           these
           blessed
           discoverys
           God
           hath
           manifested
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           remember
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           such
           ,
           with
           that
           due
           respect
           ,
           that
           becomes
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           faithfull
           according
           
           to
           their
           measure
           in
           their
           day
           ,
           and
           were
           blessed
           to
           be
           instruments
           in
           Gods
           hand
           to
           the
           good
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           in
           singlness
           and
           sincerity
           of
           heart
           ,
           did
           heare
           them
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           any
           Christian
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           shut
           out
           any
           further
           discovery
           then
           they
           attained
           unto
           :
           for
           as
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           the
           Apostasy
           came
           not
           at
           once
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           first
           or
           second
           trumpet
           ,
           Rev.
           8.
           so
           neither
           is
           the
           Reformation
           to
           be
           compleated
           by
           the
           first
           or
           second
           vial
           ,
           Rev.
           16.
           
           And
           therefore
           though
           they
           
             studyed
             Sermons
          
           ,
           yet
           many
           of
           them
           at
           times
           spake
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           gave
           it
           them
           :
           witnesse
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           ,
           who
           told
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           when
           she
           was
           threatning
           him
           (
           as
           
             Alexander
             Petry
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             History
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ▪
          
           sheweth
           ,
           Pag.
           236.
           )
           that
           
             in
             the
             preaching
             place
             he
             was
             not
             master
             of
             his
             own
             tongue
             ,
             but
          
           behoved
           
             to
             speak
             as
             God
             commmanded
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           many
           good
           men
           ,
           after
           the
           Reformation
           from
           Popery
           ,
           could
           be
           instanced
           ,
           who
           have
           born
           testimony
           against
           
             studyed
             sermons
          
           ,
           and
           
             leaning
             to
             their
             Notes
          
           ,
           and
           
             limiting
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           .
           I
           shall
           for
           this
           give
           but
           one
           clear
           instance
           ,
           amongst
           the
           
             first
             Reformers
          
           ,
           for
           all
           .
           
             Franciscus
             
             Lambertus
             Avinionensis
          
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             literâ
             &
             Spiritu
          
           .
           5
           Tractat.
           fol.
           84.
           
           Printed
           1526.
           
           His
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Summè
             autem
             de
             vita
             ,
             ne
             sequaris
             morem
             hypocritarum
             ,
             qui
             ferme
             de
             verbo
             ad
             verbum
             quicquid
             dicturi
             sunt
             ,
             scripserunt
             ,
             &
             quasi
             recitaturi
             aliquot
             versus
             in
             the
             atro
             cum
             tragoedis
             totam
             concionem
             didicerunt
             :
             &
             postea
             cùm
             sunt
             in
             prophetandi
             loco
             ,
             or
             ant
             Dominum
             ,
             ut
             linguam
             eorum
             dirigat
             ,
             sed
             interim
             claudentes
             viam
             Spiritui
             Sancto
             ,
             definiunt
             se
             nihildicturos
             ,
             praeter
             id
             quod
             scripserunt
             .
             O
             infelix
             prophetarum
             genus
             ,
             imò
             vere
             maledictum
             ,
             quod
             à
             suis
             scriptis
             aut
             meditatione
             ,
             non
             à
             Dei
             Spiritu
             pendet
             !
             Quid
             pseudo-propheta
             or
             as
             Dominium
             ,
             ut
             Spiritum
             det
             ,
             quo
             loquaris
             utilia
             ,
             &
             interim
             Spiritum
             repellis
             ?
             Cur
             praefers
             tuam
             meditationem
             aut
             studium
             Spiritui
             Dei
             ?
             alioqui
             cur
             ipsi
             Spiritui
             non
             te
             committis
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Fol.
             85.
             
             He
             adds
          
           ,
           Sed
           tu
           quisquis
           es
           ,
           si
           verè
           Propheta
           Dei
           es
           ,
           docebit
           te
           Spiritus
           Domini
           ,
           quod
           sanè
           prophetes
           .
           
             Which
             Englished
             is
             thus
          
           :
           But
           chiefly
           be
           thou
           aware
           that
           tho●u
           follow
           not
           the
           way
           of
           Hypocrits
           ,
           that
           have
           writen
           down
           almost
           word
           by
           word
           whatever
           they
           are
           to
           declare
           ,
           and
           even
           as
           stage-players
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           repeat
           some
           verses
           upon
           a
           theatre
           ,
           they
           have
           learned
           and
           got
           by
           heart
           
           their
           whole
           sermon
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           in
           their
           pulpits
           ,
           pray
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           order
           or
           direct
           their
           tongues
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           shutting
           up
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           determine
           to
           say
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           they
           have
           written
           .
           O
           unhappy
           kind
           of
           Preachers
           !
           yea
           really
           accursed
           ,
           that
           depend
           upon
           their
           own
           writings
           or
           meditation
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Thou
           false
           prophet
           ,
           why
           prayest
           thou
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           thee
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           whose
           assistance
           thou
           mayest
           preach
           profitably
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           rejectest
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           why
           preferrest
           thou
           thy
           meditation
           ,
           or
           study
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
           Otherwise
           why
           dost
           thou
           not
           give
           up
           thy self
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ?
           But
           thou
           ,
           whoever
           thou
           be
           ,
           if
           thou
           art
           a
           true
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           will
           teach
           thee
           what
           thou
           ought
           safely
           tò
           preach
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           set
           down
           this
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           all
           sober
           people
           may
           observe
           whether
           the
           National
           Preachers
           ,
           or
           these
           call●d
           in
           derision
           Quake●s
           ,
           are
           in
           greatest
           unity
           with
           the
           fi●st
           Reformers
           .
           To
           this
           pu●pose
           I
           might
           add
           that
           of
           Calvin
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           his
           
             I●stitut
             .
             Lib.
             3
             cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
          
           39.
           and
           severall
           other
           Godly
           men
           since
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           for
           brevity
           I
           omitt
           .
        
         
         
           But
           seing
           God
           has
           promised
           a
           compleat
           deliverance
           from
           Babylon
           and
           all
           Anti-christian
           idolatry
           and
           superstition
           ,
           it
           is
           sad
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           profess
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           expect
           it
           ,
           should
           oppose
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           comes
           not
           in
           that
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           as
           they
           desi●e
           it
           .
           Thus
           that
           in
           Isay
           53
           :
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           which
           was
           spoken
           of
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           outwardly
           ,
           is
           fulfilled
           at
           this
           time
           in
           his
           inward
           appearance
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             grow
             up
             before
             him
             as
             a
             tender
             Plant
             and
             Root
             out
             of
             a
             dry
             ground
             ,
             having
             no
             forme
             nor
             comeliness
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             beauty
             that
             we
             should
             desire
             him
             .
             He
             is
             despised
             and
             rejected
             of
             men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Because
           the
           discoverys
           of
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           revealed
           to
           these
           
             despised
             people
          
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           are
           not
           come
           out
           with
           the
           authority
           ,
           which
           a
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           &c.
           had
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           a
           ridiculous
           people
           in
           the
           carnal
           eye
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           all
           stigmatized
           by
           the
           wisdom
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           blasphemys
           and
           heresys
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           not
           be
           received
           by
           many
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           educated
           and
           brought
           up
           other
           wayes
           ,
           even
           as
           Christ
           
           said
           ,
           Luk
           5
           :
           39.
           
           
             No
             man
             having
             drunk
             old
             wine
             straightway
             desireth
             new
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             the
             old
             is
             better
             .
          
           And
           as
           upon
           this
           account
           many
           rejected
           Christ
           and
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           were
           educated
           under
           the
           Mosaical
           ceremonys
           ;
           so
           many
           now
           adays
           reject
           us
           and
           our
           testimony
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           a
           people
           in
           power
           and
           authority
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           bring
           new
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           worlds
           observation
           ,
           which
           agree
           not
           with
           their
           education
           :
           and
           it
           is
           upon
           this
           account
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           been
           misrepresented
           by
           many
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           odious
           and
           abominable
           people
           ,
           that
           ever
           appeared
           .
           But
           God
           will
           vindicat
           his
           own
           truth
           in
           his
           own
           good
           time
           ,
           and
           wipe
           away
           our
           reproach
           ,
           and
           get
           us
           praise
           and
           fame
           in
           every
           land
           ,
           where
           we
           have
           been
           shamefully
           used
           ,
           Zeph.
           3
           :
           19.
           and
           in
           the
           living
           hope
           and
           expectation
           of
           the
           Lords
           glorious
           and
           gracious
           appearance
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           content
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           beare
           the
           most
           ignominious
           and
           disgracefull
           epithets
           and
           characters
           ,
           this
           Author
           with
           many
           of
           his
           brethren
           hath
           put
           upon
           us
           ,
           such
           as
           his
           calling
           Quakerism
           an
           
             abyss
             of
             all
             abominations
             .
             Satans
             slime
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             botch
             of
             bell
             .
             pure
             devilism
             .
             
             monstrous
             brood
             swallowing
             down
             the
             dung
             of
             all
             desperat
             and
             soul-destroying
             heresys
             ,
             hatched
             in
             hell
             by
             the
             Father
             of
             falshoods
             and
             ●yes
             .
          
           and
           
             whatsoever
             is
             any
             of
             these
             heresys
             most
             dreadfull
             and
             damnable
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             them
             their
             darling
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             black
             art
             ▪
             peculiar
             to
             that
             tribe
             ,
             dishing
             up
             the
             dung
             of
             hell
             :
             the
             stink
             of
             hell
             .
             blasphemys
             against
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             VVord
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             a
             most
             odious
             vermin
             of
             black
             locusts
             ,
             that
             ever
             croked
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             blasphemous
             belchings
             is
             to
             be
             fled
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             sibilation
             of
             the
             old
             serpent
             .
             doctrins
             of
             devils
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             this
             one
             shape
             and
             size
             of
             enemies
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             gathered
             together
             and
             cemented
             all
             the
             severall
             partys
             ,
             that
             ever
          
           Abaddon
           and
           Apollyon
           
             comanded
             in
             his
             severall
             expeditions
             against
             the
             Prince
          
           Michaël
           .
           
             matters
             void
             of
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             blessed
             contrivance
             of
             salvation
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             a
             slain
             Saviour
             .
             Satans
             sole
             trustees
             and
             his
             only
             janizarys
             ,
          
           with
           a
           multitud
           of
           such
           like
           characters
           ,
           which
           were
           tedious
           here
           to
           relat
           .
           Against
           which
           I
           shall
           take
           up
           no
           railing
           accusation
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Angel
           rebuked
           the
           devil
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             ,
             Satan
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           some
           sober
           people
           in
           
           this
           City
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           I
           wrot
           this
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           this
           Postscript
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           4
           moneth
           ,
           called
           Iun
           last
           ,
           1676.
           
           And
           now
           seing
           my
           dear
           Friend
           
             G.
             K.
          
           hath
           since
           answered
           it
           more
           largely
           ,
           and
           hath
           discovered
           the
           folly
           ,
           malice
           ,
           mistakes
           and
           partialitys
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           have
           yeelded
           to
           let
           it
           be
           set
           down
           as
           a
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
          
           ,
           as
           my
           testimony
           to
           the
           precious
           Truth
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           is
           manifesting
           in
           this
           day
           ▪
           wherein
           he
           is
           about
           to
           discover
           the
           heels
           ,
           and
           make
           bare
           the
           skirts
           of
           all
           that
           have
           transgressed
           by
           their
           iniquitys
           ,
           Ier.
           13
           :
           22.
           
           And
           if
           
             G.
             K.
          
           in
           this
           following
           Answer
           hath
           dealth
           more
           plainly
           then
           will
           be
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Postscript
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           may
           blame
           himself
           (
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           will
           not
           want
           witnesses
           )
           yet
           I
           hope
           these
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           byassed
           with
           prejudice
           and
           malice
           against
           us
           ,
           will
           find
           he
           hath
           said
           nothing
           but
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           vindicated
           our
           Principles
           by
           solide
           arguments
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           unjust
           aspersions
           ,
           t●at
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           would
           fix
           upon
           us
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           are
           prepossess'd
           
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           what
           their
           tohughts
           will
           be
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           ,
           as
           one
           saith
           ,
           
             Periit
             judicium
             ,
             ubires
             transiit
             in
             affectum
             ,
          
           where
           the
           affection
           is
           forestalled
           ,
           the
           judgment
           will
           never
           be
           just
           .
           but
           I
           wish
           all
           may
           be
           so
           charitable
           to
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           an
           impartial
           and
           diligent
           search
           after
           Truth
           ,
           and
           not
           relie
           upon
           the
           testimony
           of
           man
           ,
           especially
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           men
           that
           any
           have
           in
           most
           of
           their
           controversys
           against
           us
           ,
           been
           found
           such
           gross
           and
           palpable
           slaunderers
           and
           calumniators
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           ever
           such
           impostors
           should
           be
           any
           more
           hearkened
           unto
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           so
           often
           discovered
           in
           their
           bold
           and
           impudent
           lyes
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           receive
           all
           that
           comes
           from
           them
           as
           Truth
           .
           But
           the
           cause
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           good
           time
           he
           will
           vindicat
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Truth
           ,
           no
           less
           now
           ,
           then
           in
           former
           ages
           .
           Blessed
           are
           they
           that
           are
           not
           offendded
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           a
           stone
           of
           stumbling
           and
           rock
           of
           offence
           to
           the
           wise
           professing
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           foolishness
           to
           the
           
           ignorant
           &
           vain
           Gentiles
           .
           However
           this
           may
           be
           constructed
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           real
           desire
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           all
           testimonys
           ,
           that
           come
           from
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           whether
           by
           word
           ,
           or
           writ
           ,
           may
           tend
           to
           nothing
           but
           the
           true
           conviction
           and
           conversion
           of
           the
           opposers
           ,
           and
           edification
           of
           all
           the
           upright
           in
           heart
           ,
           that
           love
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           on
           earth
           :
           this
           is
           the
           sincere
           desire
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
        
         
           
             
               A
               real
               Friend
               and
               wel-wisher
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               men
               .
               ALEXANDER
               SKEIN
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             Tolbooth
             of
             Aberdeen
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             prisoner
             for
             the
             true
             liberty
             of
             all
             Christians
             :
             
               the
               20
               of
               the
               12
               moneth
               ,
               called
               February
               .
               1676
               /
               77.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SECTION
           1.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Separation
             from
             the
             Nationall
             Presbyterian
             Church
             
               no
               provoking
               sin
            
             why
             God
             ,
             should
             give
             them
             up
             ,
             who
             did
             so
             separat
             ,
             to
             the
             delusions
             of
             Sathan
             .
             2.
             
             But
             a
             
               further
               step
               of
               reformation
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             inconsistency
             of
             this
             Presbyterians
             high
             commendations
             of
             S.
             R.
             and
             of
             his
             Epistles
             with
             the
             Presbyterians
             doctrin
             ,
             that
             
               Immediat
               Revelation
            
             is
             ceased
             since
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
             4.
             
             Other
             Book●
             more
             wort●y
             of
             Commendation
             .
             5.
             
             That
             
               Immediat
               Revelation
               is
               not
               ceased
            
             .
             6.
             
             A
             deceitfull
             distinction
             ,
             of
             some
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
             ,
             refuted
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           my
           answer
           to
           this
           Postscript
           I
           shall
           not
           repeat
           all
           his
           words
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           needless
           ,
           the
           book
           being
           current
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Professors
           ,
           but
           onely
           mark
           the
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           ,
           may
           be
           at
           the
           paines
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           passages
           at
           more
           length
           ,
           in
           the
           book
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             1.
             lin
             .
             7.
          
           
           Thou
           art
           desired
           to
           take
           notice
           t●
           what
           dreadfull
           and
           strong
           delusions
           such
           who
           were
           ring-leaders
           in
           this
           separation
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answer
          
           
             He
             meaneth
             
               some
               persons
               at
               Aberdeen
            
             ,
             who
             some
             years
             agoe
             did
             separat
             from
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Presbyteriall
               government
            
             (
             so
             called
             )
             
             onely
             as
             to
             the
             use
             of
             these
             externall
             signes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             being
             so
             burdened
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             dy
             ,
             to
             partak
             with
             such
             and
             eat
             with
             them
             ,
             at
             that
             they
             judged
             to
             be
             the
             
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             were
             openly
             known
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             these
             passed
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Independents
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               Congregationall
               way
            
             .
             Now
             this
             so
             small
             a
             separation
             ,
             this
             nameless
             Author
             doth
             ●o
             aggravat
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             main
             and
             greatest
             provocation
             why
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             he
             judgeth
             ▪
             did
             give
             them
             up
             to
             the
             
               ●trong
               delusions
               of
               Quakerism
            
             .
             But
             why
             may
             we
             nor
             much
             rather
             conclude
             that
             the
             Lord
             regarding
             their
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             making
             that
             separation
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             did
             reward
             them
             with
             a
             further
             discovery
             and
             sight
             of
             some
             precious
             truths
             formerly
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             though
             this
             Author
             calls
             
               strong
               delusions
            
             ,
             we
             know
             are
             
               no
               delusions
            
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             most
             ,
             
               usefull
               &
               comfortable
               Truths
            
             ?
             But
             if
             falling
             into
             Quakerism
             be
             such
             a
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             punishment
             for
             them
             who
             separated
             from
             Presbytery
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             so
             few
             of
             that
             separation
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             them
             called
             Independents
             ,
             have
             joyned
             with
             the
             way
             of
             Quakerism
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             so
             great
             persecuters
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             new
             England
             ,
             the
             Independents
             [
             being
             gone
             from
             their
             first
             tenderness
             and
             sincerity
             ]
             did
             put
             four
             persons
             called
             Quakers
             to
             death
             [
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             of
             that
             profession
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             
             that
             place
             after
             they
             had
             banished
             them
             ,
             for
             worshiping
             God
             ,
             as
             the●
             were
             perswaded
             in
             their
             consciences
             ]
             a
             crime
             more
             barbarous
             and
             cruell
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             committed
             by
             any
             called
             Prote●tants
             upwards
             of
             some
             scores
             of
             years
             ?
             also
             how
             cometh
             ,
             it
             that
             so
             many
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             are
             become
             Quakers
             so
             called
             ,
             who
             were
             Presbyteriants
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             Quakers
             ?
             and
             some
             ,
             who
             were
             once
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             way
             left
             it
             ,
             and
             became
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             afterward
             Quakers
             ?
             and
             some
             from
             the
             Episcopall
             way
             have
             immediatly
             become
             Quakers
             ?
             but
             is
             this
             a
             just
             ground
             for
             them
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             way
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             ●eparation
             from
             Episcopacy
             to
             Presbytery
             was
             such
             a
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             at
             last
             to
             give
             them
             up
             to
             the
             strong
             delusions
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Episcopall
             men
             have
             as
             good
             reason
             to
             make
             such
             a
             conclusion
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             on
             this
             bare
             account
             of
             separation
             :
             yea
             and
             the
             Papists
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             Quakers
             ,
             were
             once
             Papists
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             became
             presbyterians
             ,
             befor
             they
             became
             Quakers
             .
             Have
             the
             Papists
             therfor
             just
             ground
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             separation
             of
             those
             persons
             from
             Popery
             to
             Presbytery
             ,
             was
             the
             sin
             that
             provoked
             God
             to
             give
             them
             up
             to
             the
             strong
             delusions
             of
             Quakerism
             ?
             I
             know
             the●
             will
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             make
             such
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             can
             be
             ,
             but
             indeed
             who
             
             will
             view
             the
             matter
             with
             a
             spirituall
             eye
             ,
             will
             see
             the
             wonderfull
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             leading
             ,
             on
             the
             soules
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             most
             love
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             by
             those
             various
             steps
             of
             separation
             ,
             one
             degree
             after
             another
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             Zion
             .
             2.
             
             These
             are
             they
             
               who
               follow
               the
               Lamb
               whithersoever
               he
               goeth
               ,
            
             and
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             the
             ring-leaders
             of
             this
             separation
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             walked
             faithfully
             and
             religiously
             in
             that
             way
             called
             in
             derision
             Quakerism
             [
             wich
             is
             nothing
             elce
             but
             
               pure
               Christianity
               restored
               again
               ,
               unto
               the
               world
               by
               the
               mighty
               operation
               of
               the
               power
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             after
             so
             long
             and
             so
             dark
             a
             night
             of
             Apostasy
             ]
             have
             finished
             their
             course
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             at
             rest
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             heavenly
             mansions
             ,
             who
             ,
             both
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             before
             ,
             gave
             powerfull
             and
             living
             testimonyes
             of
             Gods
             accepting
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             more
             manyfest
             and
             sensible
             enjoyments
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             blessing
             them
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             holyness
             &
             righteousness
             and
             victory
             over
             corruption
             ,
             in
             that
             despised
             way
             ,
             then
             formerly
             they
             ever
             witnessed
             ,
             although
             their
             experience
             of
             any
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             among
             them
             called
             presbyterians
             ,
             was
             not
             short
             of
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             the
             most
             of
             them
             even
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             1.
             l.
             18.
             
             That
             which
             this
             great
             Seer
             [
             much
             upon
             his
             Masters
             secrets
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             frequent
             access
             ,
             to
             lean
             his
             head
             upon
             his
             breast
             who
             come
             ou●
             
             of
             the
             Father's
             bosom
             ]
             foresaw
             would
             follow
             upon
             this
             turning
             aside
             ,
             and
             fall
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             such
             forsakers
             of
             a
             Church
             so
             often
             honoured
             ,
             by
             receiving
             signall
             testimonys
             of
             the
             great
             Bridgroom's
             love
             towards
             her
             as
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             wonder
             how
             this
             man
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             call
             this
             Author
             a
             
               great
               Seer
            
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             his
             being
             
               much
               upon
               his
               Master's
               secrets
            
             ,
             becaus
             he
             had
             
               frequent
               access
               to
               lean
               his
               head
               upon
               his
               breast
               ,
               who
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Father's
               bosom
               ,
            
             for
             these
             and
             such
             like
             expressions
             do
             plainly
             imply
             
               Immediat
               Revelation
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               S.
               R.
            
             was
             a
             prophet
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             were
             Pen-men
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripturs
             ,
             for
             what
             higher
             elogies
             could
             be
             given
             to
             any
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Prophets
             ,
             then
             these
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             given
             by
             him
             to
             this
             Author
             ?
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             some
             other
             expressions
             parallel
             to
             these
             in
             the
             Postscript
             ,
             or
             rather
             surmounting
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             one
             man
             hath
             writ
             that
             Epist●e
             ,
             and
             the
             Postscript
             is
             
               not
               materiall
            
             to
             inquire
             ,
             seing
             doubtless
             they
             are
             both
             of
             one
             profession
             ,
             if
             differing
             persons
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             writes
             the
             Postscript
             ,
             ownes
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Considering
               how
               little
               need
               Master
               Rutherford
            
             [
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ]
             
               his
               Letters
               have
               of
               any
               mans
               
               Epistle
               commendatory
               ,
               his
               great
               Master
               ,
               whom
               he
               served
               with
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Gospell
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               having
               given
               them
               one
               ,
               written
               by
               his
               own
               hand
               on
               the
               hearts
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               become
               his
               Epistle
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             very
             same
             commendation
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             giveth
             to
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             
               not
               behind
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             as
             you
             may
             read
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             verses
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             ground
             why
             we
             believe
             the
             Scripturs
             to
             be
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             becaus
             the
             inward
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Epistle
             commendatory
             written
             by
             Gods
             own
             hand
             ,
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             believers
             ,
             is
             the
             Seal
             of
             confirmation
             unto
             the
             Scripturs
             ,
             as
             being
             divinely
             inspired
             And
             seing
             GOD
             doth
             give
             the
             same
             Seal
             ,
             as
             this
             writer
             plainly
             affirmeth
             ,
             to
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             :
             will
             it
             not
             prove
             that
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Epistles
             are
             as
             really
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             as
             Paul's
             Epistles
             were
             ,
             and
             then
             why
             may
             not
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Epistles
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Bible
             ,
             with
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ?
             This
             question
             is
             the
             more
             pertinently
             put
             to
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             becaus
             they
             do
             so
             argue
             against
             us
             ,
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             our
             words
             or
             writings
             be
             divinley
             inspired
             ,
             then
             we
             equal
             our
             writings
             to
             the
             Scripturs
             .
             For
             this
             cons●quence
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             any
             weight
             at
             all
             ,
             doth
             as
             much
             fall
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             as
             upon
             ours
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             still
             make
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             although
             both
             divinely
             in●pired
             ,
             can
             not
             we
             do
             the
             
             same
             ?
             But
             he
             proceedeth
             in
             his
             admirable
             commendation
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               as
               being
               a
               piece
            
             (
             the
             holy
             Scripturs
             being
             set
             aside
             )
             
               equall
               to
               any
               the
               world
               hath
               yet
               seen
               ,
               or
               this
               day
               can
               shew
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               spiritualness
               of
               it
               .
            
             A
             friendly
             testimony
             indeed
             !
             I
             remember
             the
             Presbyterians
             had
             wont
             to
             commend
             
               Calvin's
               Institutions
            
             above
             any
             book
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Scripturs
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Latine
             verses
             ,
             made
             on
             them
             ,
             
               
                 Praeter
                 Apostolicas
                 post
                 Christi
                 tempor
                 a
                 chartas
                 ,
              
               
                 Huic
                 peperere
                 librum
                 secula
                 nulla
                 parem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             I
             have
             heard
             an
             eminent
             Presbyterian
             Preacher
             in
             his
             pulpit
             commend
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Larger
               and
               Shorter
               Catechism
            
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             them
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
               Westminster
            
             above
             all
             books
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             the
             Scriptur
             .
             But
             now
             both
             Calvin's
             Institutions
             and
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               must
               give
               place
               to
               S.
               R.
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               yea
               and
               most
               books
               in
               the
               world
               besides
               .
            
          
           
             I
             write
             not
             this
             to
             lessen
             any
             due
             worth
             ,
             that
             belongs
             to
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             for
             I
             acknowledg
             ,
             having
             read
             them
             all
             over
             once
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             severall
             times
             ,
             I
             find
             many
             savoury
             expressions
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             savour
             of
             that
             blessed
             life
             of
             Christ
             revealed
             of
             God
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             find
             also
             very
             many
             unsound
             and
             unsavoury
             expressions
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             doth
             not
             onely
             not
             beare
             
             witness
             for
             ,
             but
             against
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             afterwards
             shew
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             &
             I
             do
             really
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             divers
             books
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             besids
             the
             Scripturs
             (
             nor
             shall
             I
             bring
             into
             the
             compari●on
             ,
             our
             Friends
             books
             ,
             lest
             any
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             partial
             )
             more
             sound
             ,
             and
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             then
             
               this
               book
            
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             more
             profitable
             to
             direct
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             ,
             where
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             which
             I
             can
             find
             in
             all
             this
             book
             of
             
               S.
               R.
            
             onely
             somewhat
             of
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             but
             I
             can
             not
             find
             in
             him
             any
             certain
             and
             clear
             directions
             ,
             certainly
             and
             in●allibly
             directing
             strangers
             how
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             least
             true
             spirituall
             experience
             ,
             nor
             can
             I
             find
             the
             least
             hint
             or
             shaddow
             of
             a
             testimony
             in
             all
             his
             book
             to
             the
             saving
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             that
             
               universall
               Light
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               inlightened
               every
               man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             which
             blessed
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             divine
             testimony
             I
             find
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             a
             few
             lines
             of
             them
             are
             of
             more
             value
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             love
             
               Gods
               Vniversall
               Gift
            
             ,
             then
             this
             whol
             book
             of
             
               S.
               Rs.
            
             And
             I
             question
             not
             but
             many
             ,
             having
             as
             much
             of
             a
             
               spirituall
               tast
               and
               discerning
            
             ,
             as
             any
             Presbyterian
             ,
             will
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             writings
             of
             not
             onely
             Augustin
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Ancients
             ,
             but
             of
             later
             writers
             in
             darker
             times
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Thaulerus
               ,
               Thomas
               a
               Kempis
               ,
            
             and
             that
             little
             booke
             called
             
               The
               Dutch
            
             or
             
               German
               Theology
            
             ,
             are
             fully
             as
             ●pirituall
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             farr
             from
             justifying
             any
             errours
             
             in
             these
             books
             ,
             as
             neither
             do
             I
             the
             errours
             in
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Epistles
             .
             And
             although
             I
             know
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             as
             have
             seen
             and
             read
             the
             
               Dutch
               Theology
            
             account
             it
             a
             most
             dangerous
             book
             and
             full
             of
             bla●phemyes
             ,
             as
             
               I.
               L.
            
             did
             call
             it
             expresly
             to
             
               I.
               S.
            
             whereof
             both
             
               B.
               F.
            
             &
             I
             were
             witnesses
             in
             Holland
             ,
             yet
             Luther
             doth
             commend
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             best
             books
             he
             had
             met
             with
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Scripturs
             and
             Augustin
             ,
             and
             teaching
             more
             sound
             Divinity
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Divines
             in
             Germany
             or
             any
             where
             else
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             he
             wrot
             an
             Epistle
             commendatory
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             prefixed
             to
             it
             in
             some
             Editions
             ,
             a
             printed
             coppy
             whereof
             is
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             this
             mans
             commendations
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             most
             high
             and
             admirable
             ,
             that
             followeth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             aforesaid
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               So
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               ,
               this
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               speaks
               ,
               as
               one
               standing
               already
               in
               the
               quire
               of
               Angels
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               Angel
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               among
               men
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               some
               account
               of
               what
               they
               are
               doing
               above
               .
            
             These
             words
             import
             not
             onely
             
               immediat
               new
               revelations
            
             ,
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             
               of
               new
               Evangelicall
               Truths
               ,
               not
               declared
               in
               the
               Scripturs
               ,
            
             for
             I
             acknowledg
             none
             such
             )
             but
             also
             great
             abundance
             of
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             the
             Presbyterian
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             published
             by
             the
             
               assembly
               at
               Westminster
            
             ,
             where
             
               S.
               R.
            
             himself
             was
             a
             Member
             ,
             
               
                 Those
                 former
                 wayes
                 of
                 Gods
                 revealing
                 his
                 will
                 unto
                 his
                 people
                 are
                 now
                 ceased
                 ,
              
            
             see
             
               Chap.
               1.
               sect
            
             .
             1.
             
             And
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             
             
               They
               exclude
               all
               new
               revelations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               counsell
               of
               God
               concerning
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               mans
               salvation
               ,
               faith
               and
               life
               ,
               are
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             amongst
             other
             Scripture
             Testimonyes
             they
             abuse
             ,
             to
             favour
             this
             corrupt
             doctrin
             ,
             they
             cite
             Heb.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               God
               who
               at
               sundry
               times
               and
               in
               divers
               manners
               spake
               in
               times
               past
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               prophets
               ,
               hath
               in
               these
               last
               days
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             their
             scope
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               no
               prophets
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               no
               men
               divinely
               inspired
               or
               immediatly
               taught
               of
               God
               in
               our
               days
               ,
            
             but
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             my
             book
             of
             
               Immediat
               Revelation
            
             ,
             that
             this
             Scriptur
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             
               prophecy
               or
               prophets
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               men
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               who
               preach
               and
               teach
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               moved
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               are
               ceased
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             For
             if
             it
             could
             prove
             such
             a
             dispensation
             to
             be
             ceased
             now
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             ceased
             then
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             not
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             ,
             yea
             this
             Scripture
             rather
             proveth
             mor
             clear
             revelation
             then
             formerly
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             
               now
               speaking
               to
               〈◊〉
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             or
             
               in
               his
               Son
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               liveth
               and
               walketh
               in
               them
               ,
            
             and
             also
             
               speaketh
               in
               them
            
             .
             But
             now
             if
             the
             Presbyterians
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             doth
             prove
             that
             
               Prophets
               are
               ceased
            
             ,
             
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             they
             think
             
               S.
               R.
            
             not
             onely
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             is
             a
             great
             See●
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             for
             the
             Prophets
             are
             called
             Seers
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             And
             for
             a
             further
             proof
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             think
             that
             
               men
               do
               not
               speak
               in
               our
               days
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
            
             see
             
               Iames
               Dur●am
            
             in
             his
             Exposition
             on
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             pag.
             1.
             where
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Revelation
               are
               the
               last
               words
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               spoken
               unto
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Sad
             tidings
             !
             that
             for
             above
             this
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ,
             God
             hath
             spoken
             no
             words
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             hath
             had
             no
             Prophets
             since
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             wrot
             the
             Revelation
             but
             Iohn
             himself
             was
             not
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             nor
             belief
             ,
             for
             he
             prophecyed
             of
             
               two
               witnesses
            
             ,
             that
             should
             prophecy
             
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               days
               ,
            
             even
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostasy
             :
             also
             
               Iohn
               heard
            
             many
             voyces
             ,
             coming
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             long
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             telleth
             us
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               man
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               golden
               candlesticks
               ,
            
             but
             also
             of
             his
             voyce
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             sound
             of
             
               many
               waters
            
             ,
             also
             he
             saw
             the
             
               new
               Ierusalem
               coming
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the●
             of
             this
             city
             should
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             
               not
               need
               t●e
               light
               of
               a
               candle
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               becaus
               the
               Lord
               God
               shall
               inlighten
               them
               ,
            
             which
             divers
             Protestants
             understand
             of
             
               a
               Church
               upon
               Earth
            
             ,
             p●rticularly
             
               Thomas
               Brightman
            
             ,
             who
             doth
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               shall
               shine
               forth
               in
               ●
               greater
               manner
               ,
               then
               can
               be
               ascribed
               to
               any
               means
            
             so
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
               that
               men
               shall
               appear
               Divinely
               inspired
               .
            
             But
             if
             God
             hath
             spoken
             no
             words
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             since
             Iohn's
             days
             ,
             his
             words
             being
             the
             last
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             Presbyterian
             threatens
             us
             with
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             predictions
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             he
             did
             foresee
             ,
             would
             fall
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             forsakers
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ?
             For
             if
             this
             prediction
             of
             his
             ,
             be
             not
             from
             the
             LORD
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             yea
             we
             know
             by
             blessed
             experience
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             since
             we
             left
             that
             
               corrupt
               way
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               worship
               ,
               and
               their
               corruptions
               in
               Doctrin
               and
               Disciplin
               ,
            
             we
             have
             found
             the
             more
             abundant
             blessings
             of
             God
             from
             heaven
             to
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             enjoyed
             more
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             since
             our
             separation
             from
             such
             a
             corrupt
             Church
             ,
             then
             ever
             formerly
             we
             knew
             ,
             yea
             many
             of
             us
             that
             knew
             nothing
             ,
             before
             our
             separation
             ,
             what
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Christs
             presence
             was
             ,
             are
             now
             come
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             since
             we
             were
             separat
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             although
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             were
             ,
             in
             spririt
             separated
             ,
             from
             these
             few
             scattered
             ones
             ,
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             fear
             ,
             or
             love
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             ,
             these
             are
             our
             little
             sister
             ,
             that
             we
             pray
             unto
             God
             for
             often
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             unity
             with
             them
             in
             every
             good
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             separated
             from
             the
             evil
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             persons
             every
             where
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             hath
             let
             
               us
               see
               in
               his
               divine
               Light
            
             that
             the
             
               nationall
               Presbyterian
               
               Church
            
             ,
             at
             her
             best
             ,
             was
             
               never
               a
               purely
               constitut
               Church
            
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             the
             pure
             forme
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospell
             purely
             taught
             among
             them
             ,
             onely
             some
             things
             they
             taught
             ,
             but
             
               they
               did
               not
               know
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             in
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Weighty
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             
               raised
               up
               a
               sinceer
               Ministry
            
             ,
             directing
             to
             
               a
               more
               pure
               way
               of
               worship
               ,
            
             and
             preaching
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospell
             more
             purely
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Preachers
             did
             ,
             I
             mean
             some
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             sent
             among
             them
             ,
             faithfull
             labourers
             indeed
             ,
             divers
             of
             whom
             since
             have
             put
             of
             the
             Earthly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             their
             
               soules
               are
               at
               rest
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             these
             came
             among
             them
             they
             opposed
             them
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             the
             people
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             of
             the
             people
             who
             received
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             testimony
             ,
             they
             excommunicated
             in
             the
             west
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             none
             were
             more
             active
             and
             industrious
             ,
             in
             stiring
             up
             both
             people
             and
             Rulers
             in
             that
             day
             to
             banish
             imprison
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             true
             Servants
             and
             Prophets
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             then
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             sadly
             were
             they
             de●erted
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             objection
             that
             both
             Teachers
             and
             People
             made
             against
             our
             Friends
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             
               who
               gave
               yo●
               a
               call
               to
               come
               and
               preach
               among
               us
               ?
            
             and
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             
               unlettered
               men
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
             Languages
             and
             
               Heathenish
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             they
             cryed
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             fitt
             to
             teach
             :
             and
             when
             
               our
               Friends
            
             answered
             
               they
               mere
               taught
               of
               God
               immediatly
               ,
               by
               the
               divine
               i●spiration
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               also
               they
               were
               called
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             they
             cryed
             out
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             
               delusion
               .
               There
               are
               no
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               men
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               or
               immediatly
               taught
               and
               called
               since
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
               and
               immediat
               teaching
               and
               revelation
               ceased
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             yet
             now
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             alledge
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             of
             themselves
             were
             great
             Prophets
             and
             Seers
             .
             6.
             
             But
             I
             remember
             a
             
               dec●itfull
               distinction
            
             ,
             that
             
               Iames
               Dur●am
            
             hath
             in
             his
             exposition
             on
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             
               prophecy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               an
               immediat
               revealing
               of
               Gospell
               truths
               is
               now
               ceased
            
             ;
             but
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             
               God
               may
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               indue
               some
               with
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               to
               foretell
               things
               to
               come●
            
             and
             he
             mentioneth
             some
             ,
             of
             our
             Nation
             that
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophecy
             in
             former
             times
             .
             This
             I
             say
             is
             a
             most
             
               dec●itfull
               distinction
               ,
               and
               altogether
               without
               any
               reall
               ground
               from
               Scripture
               ,
            
             as
             if
             God
             would
             reveal
             himself
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             immediat
             revelation
             as
             to
             things
             of
             a
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             and
             not
             reveal
             himself
             theirunto
             ,
             as
             to
             things
             of
             greater
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             are●
             but
             
               we
               plead
               not
            
             for
             any
             immediat
             revelation
             of
             
               new
               Gospell
               truths
            
             not
             formerly
             revealed
             
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             not
             declared
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             but
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             cannot
             suffice
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             have
             been
             immediatly
             revealed
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             from
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             at
             second
             hand
             declared
             or
             reported
             of
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             need
             to
             have
             the
             same
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             belong
             to
             the
             inward
             testimony
             ,
             experiences
             and
             feelings
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             immediatly
             revealed
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             unto
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             our
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             should
             be
             meerly
             humane
             ,
             traditionall
             ,
             historicall
             ,
             and
             but
             after
             the
             letter
             .
             And
             although
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             historicall
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             particularly
             concerning
             Christ
             his
             outward
             comminginto
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             outward
             birth
             ,
             life
             ,
             sufferings
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             death
             ,
             return
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             be
             indeed
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Scripturs
             Testimony
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             
               blessed
               ●●fe
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               immediatly
               revealed
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               shining
               of
               his
               heavenly
               and
               divine
               Light
               in
               our
               inward
               parts
               ,
               that
               both
               enclines
               us
               ,
            
             to
             beleive
             the
             reports
             which
             the
             Scripturs
             give
             us
             ,
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             also
             opens
             our
             understandings
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             see
             unto
             the
             great
             and
             blessed
             advantage
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Spirituall
             intent
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             the
             history
             itself
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           II.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
             assume
             the
             title
             of
             Master
             ,
             and
             yet
             give
             it
             not
             to
             the
             
               Apostles
               .
               2.
               
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             alledged
             prophecy
             against
             those
             in
             Aberdeen
             who
             seperat
             from
             the
             Nationall
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             of
             no
             Weight
             .
             3.
             
             Divers
             remarkable
             instances
             of
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             declining
             from
             that
             good
             condition
             ,
             he
             was
             once
             in
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             his
             own
             principles
             .
             4.
             
             
               S.
               R.
            
             His
             Prophecy
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Presbyterian
             doctrin
             of
             
               once
               in
               grace
               and
               ever
               in
               grace
               .
            
             5.
             
             As
             also
             with
             his
             own
             judgment
             that
             some
             Independents
             were
             
               gracious
               men
            
             .
          
        
         
           But
           whereas
           this
           Writer
           threatens
           us
           with
           a
           prophecy
           of
           this
           great
           Seer
           (
           whom
           he
           cals
           master
           Rutherford
           ,
           )
           [
           but
           why
           should
           he
           call
           him
           
             Master
             Rutherford
          
           ,
           seing
           that
           I
           can
           not
           find
           that
           he
           ,
           or
           his
           Brethren
           gave
           this
           title
           of
           Master
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Apostles
           ?
           I
           wonder
           wherefore
           they
           are
           so
           angry
           at
           the
           title
           of
           
             Lord
             Bishop
          
           and
           yet
           so
           allow
           the
           title
           of
           Mr.
           unto
           their
           own
           teachers
           ,
           seing
           Christ
           did
           as
           expressly
           forbid
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           .
           ]
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           examin
           what
           Weight
           is
           in
           that
           alledged
           prophecy
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           who
           had
           gone
           from
           the
           Presbyterian
           way
           towards
           the
           
             Independents
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             stand
             or
             remain
             there
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             saith
             this
             Post-scribe
             ,
             is
             fullfilled
             ,
             for
             they
             are
          
           proceeding
           
           now
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           any
           prophecy
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           of
           
             Cajaphas
             the
             high
             priest
          
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           
             expedient
             that
             one
             should
             dye
             for
             the
             people
             :
          
           but
           he
           understood
           not
           his
           own
           prophecy
           ,
           so
           nor
           hath
           
             S.
             R.
          
           for
           he
           meant
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           goe
           into
           more
           errors
           ,
           whereas
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           onely
           were
           advanced
           further
           into
           more
           clear
           discoveryes
           of
           Truth
           ,
           supposed
           by
           him
           and
           his
           Brethren
           to
           be
           errors
           ;
           and
           that
           
             S.
             R.
          
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           was
           as
           blind
           and
           dark
           as
           Cajaphas
           was
           ,
           as
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           the
           least
           question
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           consider
           the
           particular
           time
           wherein
           
             S.
             R.
          
           wrot
           this
           Epistle
           to
           these
           well
           meaning
           people
           in
           Aberdeen
           ,
           it
           will
           much
           help
           to
           clear
           it
           unto
           the
           impartial
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           was
           then
           in
           the
           dark
           himself
           .
           Know
           therefor
           Reader
           ,
           that
           when
           
             S.
             R.
          
           wrot
           this
           Epistle
           to
           them
           in
           Aberdeen
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           time
           that
           he
           had
           these
           fresh
           and
           lively
           enjoyments
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           in
           his
           more
           pure
           times
           ,
           wherein
           he
           both
           experienced
           ,
           and
           declared
           of
           
             Immediat
             Revelation
          
           and
           the
           
             Spirits
             immediat
             teachings
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Epistles
           abundantly
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           intend
           to
           show
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           after
           he
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           altogether
           lost
           those
           blessed
           injoyments
           ,
           and
           was
           become
           exceeding
           dark
           ,
           and
           barren
           ,
           which
           thing
           ●ay
           plainly
           appear
           by
           the
           straine
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           
           writt
           in
           his
           later
           years
           ,
           which
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           
             true
             Spirituall
             discerning
          
           ,
           and
           can
           savour
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           mouth
           savours
           meat
           ,
           do
           as
           farr
           come
           short
           and
           faill
           (
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           life
           )
           of
           his
           Epistles
           he
           wrote
           in
           his
           best
           times
           ,
           as
           a
           dark
           night
           falls
           short
           of
           a
           bright
           day
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           cold
           Winter
           of
           a
           warm
           and
           fruitfull
           Summer
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           hear
           himself
           ,
           giving
           an
           account
           ,
           of
           his
           inward
           condition
           ,
           in
           his
           later
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           2.
           part
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           Ep.
           49.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             but
             I
             am
             at
             a
             low
             ebbe
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             sensible
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             as
             low
             as
             any
             soule
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             do
             scarce
             know
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             do
             now
             make
             it
             a
             question
             ,
             if
             any
             can
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             Light
             inaccessible
             ,
             through
             nothing
             ,
             but
             darknesse
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             but
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             either
             this
             is
             the
             Lord
             making
             grace
             a
             new
             creation
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             pure
             nothing
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             nothing
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             gone
             ,
             I
             should
             count
             my
             soule
             ingaged
             to
             your self
             ,
             and
             others
             there
             ,
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             yee
             would
             but
             carry
             to
             Christ
             for
             me
             a
             letter
             of
             cyphers
             ,
             and
             non-sense
             (
             for
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             make
             language
             of
             my
             condition
             )
             onely
             showing
             that
             I
             have
             need
             of
             his
             love
             .
          
           Againe
           in
           the
           3.
           part
           Ep.
           56.
           
             he
             saith
             but
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             neither
             know
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             nor
             his
             Sons
             name
             ,
             nor
             where
             he
             dwells
             .
          
           I
           
             hear
             a
             report
             of
             Christ
             great
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             .
             O
             what
             is
             nearness
             to
             him
             ?
          
           And
           in
           this
           Epistle
           he
           not
           onely
           acknowledgeth
           
             his
             own
             great
             deadness
             and
             dryness
             ,
          
           but
           that
           
           it
           is
           a
           
             generall
             thing
             over
             professors
             .
             O
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             where
             are
             the
             some
             times
             quickening
             breathings
             and
             influences
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             have
             refreshed
             his
             hidden
             ones
             ?
             The
             causes
             of
             his
             withdrawings
             are
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
          
           Yet
           afterwards
           he
           pointeth
           ,
           truly
           at
           the
           causes
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             no
             doubt
             we
             have
             marred
             his
             influences
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             seconded
             nor
             smiled
             upon
             his
             actings
             upon
             us
             .
          
           But
           let
           none
           mistake
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           judged
           that
           none
           of
           the
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           ,
           feell
           at
           times
           ,
           withdrawings
           of
           sensible
           refreshment
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           be
           under
           great
           heavyness
           at
           times
           ,
           yea
           and
           sense
           of
           deadness
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           most
           readily
           acknowledge
           :
           but
           then
           such
           times
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           long
           continuance
           ,
           where
           faithfullness
           is
           kept
           unto
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           quickly
           returneth
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           visiteth
           them
           againe
           with
           rich
           and
           plenteous
           visitations
           of
           his
           love
           and
           life
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           can
           give
           frequent
           testimonies
           ,
           of
           his
           living
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           appearance
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           raising
           them
           up
           frequently
           over
           all
           heavyness
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           have
           sometimes
           more
           and
           some
           times
           lesse
           of
           life
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           always
           some
           ,
           are
           always
           in
           some
           sense
           of
           life
           ,
           unless
           unfaithfulnes
           cause
           the
           removall
           of
           it
           from
           them
           :
           whereas
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           generall
           ●raine
           of
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           Epistles
           in
           his
           later
           years
           holds
           forth
           ●uch
           a
           generall
           ,
           and
           constant
           complaining
           and
           ●nguishing
           ,
           as
           doth
           ,
           without
           all
           controversy
           ,
           ●emonstrate
           an
           exceeding
           great
           change
           in
           his
           inward
           
           condition
           ,
           from
           better
           to
           worse
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           ,
           for
           an
           hour
           ,
           or
           a
           day
           ,
           or
           some
           days
           ,
           but
           throughout
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           do
           plainly
           speak
           forth
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           sad
           and
           lamentable
           
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             Lord's
             presence
          
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           so
           dark
           a
           cloud
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           brought
           under
           ,
           happened
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           unfaithfulness
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           reall
           judgment
           ,
           or
           chastisement
           upon
           him
           ,
           becaus
           of
           his
           not
           
             following
             on
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
          
           more
           fully
           ,
           but
           sitting
           down
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           opposing
           further
           discoveryes
           ,
           and
           breakings
           forth
           of
           Light
           in
           others
           ,
           yea
           turning
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           declining
           from
           what
           he
           once
           witnessed
           ,
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           give
           ●ome
           manifest
           Instances
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           First
           :
           Notwithstanding
           so
           many
           clear
           and
           evident
           testimonys
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           in
           his
           former
           epistles
           ,
           to
           God
           his
           
             immediat
             revelations
             and
             teaching●
          
           in
           himself
           ,
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           joyned
           with
           the
           Assembly
           of
           them
           ,
           called
           Divines
           (
           though
           they
           may
           rather
           be
           called
           Dry-vines
           ,
           and
           
             blind
             Diviners
             )
             ●
             Westminster
          
           ,
           to
           oppose
           all
           
             immediat
             revelation
          
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           down
           the
           former
           ways
           of
           Gods
           revealing
           himself
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           wholly
           ceased
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           affirming
           that
           
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             Go●
          
           was
           
             committed
             to
             writing
          
           .
           Whereas
           in
           his
           forme●
           Epistles
           ,
           he
           plainly
           declareth
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           
             counsell
             and
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             found
             〈◊〉
             Scripture
             ,
          
           as
           I
           may
           shew
           afterwards
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           .
           Although
           in
           his
           former
           years
           ,
           as
           his
           Epistles
           declare
           ,
           he
           was
           exceeding
           zealous
           for
           
             privat
             meetings
          
           ,
           see
           Ep.
           2.
           part
           2.
           
           Yet
           afterwards
           ,
           he
           complyed
           with
           the
           members
           of
           the
           
             Generall
             Assembly
          
           at
           Aberdeen
           1640
           to
           make
           an
           act
           ,
           against
           all
           privat
           meetings
           ,
           which
           did
           exceedingly
           gratify
           the
           profane
           ,
           and
           sadned
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           sober
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           heard
           ,
           
             S.
             R.
          
           himself
           was
           displeased
           with
           the
           act
           ,
           yet
           did
           cowardly
           comply
           to
           gratify
           the
           humor
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           without
           giving
           any
           publick
           protest
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           may
           add
           :
        
         
           Thirdly
           :
           His
           so
           fervent
           and
           hot
           opposing
           of
           further
           
             discoverys
             of
             God
          
           in
           both
           them
           called
           Independents
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           whom
           they
           invidiously
           brande
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Sectaryes
           ,
           as
           also
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           :
        
         
           Fourthly
           :
           Although
           he
           complaineth
           sadly
           of
           the
           Prelats
           their
           persecuting
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           after
           ,
           when
           Presbytery
           got
           up
           ,
           he
           joyned
           very
           keenly
           ,
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           persecuted
           the
           Prelats
           ,
           and
           banished
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           whereas
           he
           was
           onely
           confined
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           very
           kindly
           received
           by
           divers
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           greatest
           persecution
           he
           did
           undergoe
           by
           the
           Prelats
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           complained
           sadly
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Ep.
           24
           :
           part
           2
           ▪
           he
           regreteth
           his
           persecution
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             Our
             learned
             Prelat
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             becaus
             we
             can
             not
             see
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             so
             farr
             in
             a
             milstone
             ,
             as
             his
             Ligh●
             
             doth
             ,
             will
             not
             follow
             his
             Master
             meek
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             waited
             upon
             the
             wearied
             ,
             and
             short-breathed
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             where
             all
             see
             not
             alike
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             weaker
             ,
             he
             carryeth
             the
             Lambs
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             gently
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             .
             But
             we
             must
             either
             see
             all
             the
             evil
             of
             ●eremonys
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             as
             indifferent
             straws
             ,
             or
             suffer
             no
             less
             then
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Lords
             inheritance
             .
          
           Who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           what
           strength
           is
           in
           this
           reasoning
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           strong
           )
           was
           as
           fit
           against
           the
           Prelats
           being
           persecuted
           by
           
             S.
             R.
          
           as
           it
           was
           against
           his
           being
           persecuted
           by
           them
           ?
           If
           the
           
             Prelats
             could
             not
             see
             with
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           
             eyes
             ,
             so
             farr
             in
             a
             milstone
             ,
             as
             their
             light
             doth
             ,
          
           (
           to
           apply
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           words
           against
           himself
           )
           should
           he
           therefore
           persecut
           them
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           up
           persecution
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           wrote
           most
           bitterly
           against
           
             toleration
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           ?
        
         
           And
           Lastly
           ;
           addunto
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           Presbyterians
           were
           low
           ,
           and
           under
           sufferings
           ,
           he
           wrote
           thus
           ,
           to
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           Ep.
           17
           part
           1.
           
           
             I
             am
             not
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             that
             Tumults
             or
             Armes
             is
             the
             way
             to
             put
             Christ
             on
             his
             throne
             :
          
           yet
           afterwards
           ,
           how
           much
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           came
           to
           be
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           up
           fighting
           and
           
             armes
             as
             the
             way
             to
             reforme
             ,
          
           many
           thousands
           yet
           living
           do
           wel
           know
           yea
           that
           they
           carryed
           on
           their
           league
           and
           
             covenant
             by
             force
             of
             armes
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           that
           meek
           way
           ,
           l●●d
           down
           by
           Christ.
           Again
           
           it
           followeth
           in
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           
             Or
             that
             Christ
             will
             be
             served
             and
             Truth
             vindicated
             onely
             with
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             nay
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             his
             turne
             with
             less
             dinn
             ,
             then
             with
             garments
             rolled
             in
             blood
             .
          
           But
           how
           the
           word
           
             [
             onely
          
           ]
           cometh
           into
           the
           former
           sentence
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           for
           it
           marreth
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           discourse
           altogether
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           professing
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             Truth
             was
             to
             be
             vindicated
          
           onely
           
             with
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           the
           grosse●t
           sort
           of
           Papists
           will
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           preaching
           and
           writing
           are
           ways
           also
           ,
           whereby
           Truth
           is
           to
           be
           vindicated
           :
           if
           this
           be
           not
           an
           errour
           in
           the
           printing
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           fraudulently
           put
           in
           ,
           by
           the
           Publisher
           ,
           to
           excuse
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             so
             much
             using
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           to
           carry
           on
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           judged
           a
           reformation
           .
           And
           how
           much
           garments
           were
           
             rolled
             in
             blood
          
           ,
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
          
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nation
           was
           a
           witness
           ;
           so
           that
           many
           thousands
           were
           made
           widows
           ,
           and
           fatherless
           ,
           by
           that
           warr
           ,
           they
           stirred
           up
           the
           people
           unto
           ,
           expressly
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           These
           Instances
           show
           that
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           testimony
           ,
           especially
           against
           any
           further
           discoverys
           of
           Truth
           ,
           has
           no
           wieght
           ,
           he
           being
           so
           dark
           himself
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           palpably
           contradicted
           himself
           ,
           in
           divers
           things
           of
           great
           weight
           :
           nor
           should
           any
           think
           it
           ●trange
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             R.
          
           should
           misjudge
           them
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           wrot
           that
           Epistle
           :
           he
           never
           looked
           
           on
           himself
           ,
           as
           infallible
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           think
           that
           his
           Brethren
           judg
           all
           his
           sayings
           infallible
           truths
           ,
           or
           divine
           oracles
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           may
           be
           bound
           up
           with
           Pauls
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           hear
           himself
           ,
           Ep.
           52.
           2
           :
           part
           ;
           
             The
             Saints
             are
             not
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             misjudging
             in
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             doubt
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             have
             fully
             one
             heart
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             one
             heaven
             :
             our
             star-light
             hideth
             us
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             hideth
             us
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
          
           Christ
           
             from
             us
             all
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             be
             hidd●n
             from
             us
             ..
          
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             R.
          
           found
           it
           so
           dark
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           wrot
           this
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           then
           at
           London
           ,
           carrying
           on
           that
           dark
           work
           ,
           the
           
             Westminster
             Confession
          
           and
           Catechism
           ,
           which
           crieth
           down
           all
           new
           revelations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           crieth
           up
           
             sinn
             for
             terme
             of
             life
          
           :
           and
           in
           that
           large
           description
           ,
           they
           give
           of
           GOD
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           they
           altogether
           omitt
           these
           two
           most
           excellent
           and
           significative
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all
             :
          
           and
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
             that
             enlighteneth
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           It
           ●eemeth
           verily
           ,
           the
           
             true
             Light
          
           had
           small
           place
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           so
           altogether
           forget
           it
           .
           However
           it
           is
           wel
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             R.
          
           confesseth
           ,
           there
           is
           
             much
             misjudging
             in
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Bretbren
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           then
           ,
           that
           
             he
             misjudged
          
           these
           
             sober
             people
          
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           as
           they
           wel
           know
           he
           did
           ,
           for
           whereas
           he
           threatned
           ,
           that
           if
           
           they
           did
           forsake
           the
           National
           Presbyterian
           Church
           ,
           Christ
           would
           forsake
           them
           ,
           (
           but
           
             S.
             R.
          
           is
           not
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           are
           all
           his
           sayings
           Christ's
           )
           these
           people
           have
           found
           more
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           before
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           on
           good
           ground
           ,
           better
           believe
           their
           own
           experience
           ,
           then
           his
           rash
           uncharitable
           judgings
           .
        
         
           I
           write
           not
           these
           things
           in
           the
           least
           out
           of
           prejudice
           to
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           memory
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           I
           did
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           found
           mercy
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           God
           forbid
           I
           should
           harbour
           any
           such
           uncharitable
           thought
           ,
           onely
           becaus
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           brings
           in
           his
           testimony
           ,
           against
           those
           people
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           and
           layeth
           such
           weight
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           more
           concerned
           in
           the
           love
           and
           zeal
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           take
           some
           pains
           ,
           to
           remove
           this
           stumbling
           block
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           the
           simple
           ,
           as
           becaus
           such
           a
           good
           man
           as
           
             S.
             R.
          
           judged
           so
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           therefor
           it
           is
           bad
           ;
           which
           yet
           will
           have
           no
           more
           weight
           with
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           truely
           judicious
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           Papists
           tell
           us
           ,
           of
           their
           eminent
           Saints
           ,
           who
           had
           such
           holy
           lives
           ,
           and
           witnessed
           so
           much
           of
           
             spirituall
             communion
             with
             God
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           opposed
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           as
           great
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           cried
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           true
           Church
           ,
           will
           have
           weight
           with
           us
           ,
           either
           to
           believe
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           .
           And
           I
           do
           not
           question
           it
           ,
           but
           Bernard
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           darkest
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           was
           as
           holy
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           as
           much
           ,
           or
           rather
           more
           spirituall
           
           experience
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             R.
          
           as
           his
           writings
           do
           declare
           to
           any
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           true
           
             spirituall
             discerning
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           compare
           Bernard's
           with
           those
           of
           
             S.
             R.
          
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           Bernard
           was
           a
           most
           vehement
           opposer
           of
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           who
           were
           a
           good
           people
           ,
           and
           bore
           a
           true
           and
           faithfull
           testimony
           in
           their
           day
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           discovery
           ,
           given
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           the
           idolatry
           and
           superstition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           before
           I
           leave
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           another
           thing
           ,
           that
           will
           serve
           not
           a
           little
           to
           discover
           ,
           how
           weak
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           authority
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           peremptory
           conclusion
           ,
           he
           made
           ,
           concerning
           those
           few
           
             sober
             people
          
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           less
           ,
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           
             if
             they
             did
             forsake
             the
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             would
             forsake
             them
             :
          
           which
           threatning
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           looketh
           upon
           ,
           to
           be
           
             a
             divine
             prediction
          
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           their
           since
           turning
           to
           Quakeri●in
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           
             abyss
             of
             all
             abominations
          
           .
           But
           I
           ask
           this
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Postscript
             ,
             Can
             any
             divine
             prediction
             contradict
             an
             article
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           nay
           ,
           then
           I
           query
           again
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             not
          
           an
           article
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           faith
           ,
           that
           
             none
             truely
             gracious
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             ,
             can
             totally
             fall
             away
             from
             grace
             ,
          
           or
           be
           
             totally
             forsaken
             of
             God
          
           ?
           This
           is
           their
           express
           doctrine
           ;
           whereupon
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           
             none
             truely
             gracious
             can
             fall
             into
             Quakerism
             ,
          
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           
             abyss
             of
             all
             abominations
             ,
             the
             ●otch
             of
             hell
             ,
          
           yea
           
             pure
             hellism
          
           ,
           and
           devilism
           ,
           again
           
           seing
           
             their
             falling
             into
             Independency
          
           ,
           was
           the
           sinn
           ,
           that
           provoked
           God
           (
           as
           this
           Author
           would
           have
           it
           )
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           thus
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           
             S.
             R.
             none
             truely
             gracious
             can
             turn
             Independent
             ,
          
           seing
           
             to
             turn
             Independent
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
             forsaken
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           positively
           threaten
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           same
           Letter
           ,
           he
           telleth
           them
           of
           their
           
             work
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             labour
             of
             love
             and
             patience
             of
             hop●
             in
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           as
           also
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           
             sealed
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
          
           and
           having
           received
           
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           All
           which
           plainly
           import
           their
           being
           in
           a
           
             state
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           if
           either
           he
           ,
           or
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           ,
           think
           that
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           could
           
             fall
             away
          
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           
             forsaken
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           they
           contradict
           their
           own
           principle
           .
           If
           he
           reply
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             R.
          
           judged
           them
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           onely
           in
           a
           
             judgment
             of
             charity
          
           :
           I
           Answer
           ,
           by
           inquiring
           ,
           
             whether
             this
             his
             judgment
             of
             charity
          
           was
           true
           ,
           or
           
             false
             ?
             from
             his
             own
             spirit
             ,
          
           or
           
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ?
           for
           there
           is
           no
           midst
           .
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           
             it
             was
             false
          
           ,
           and
           
             from
             his
             own
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             fro●
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           then
           surely
           these
           People
           ,
           whom
           he
           so
           threatned
           ,
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           or
           look
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           
             divinely
             inspired
          
           ,
           in
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           seing
           he
           begins
           with
           a
           
             false
             judgment
          
           ,
           that
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           from
           
             his
             own
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           seing
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           will
           allow
           him
           to
           
           have
           been
           greatly
           mistaken
           ,
           in
           his
           judging
           them
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           as
           much
           ground
           ,
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           judg
           him
           to
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           so
           threaten
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             would
             forsake
             them
          
           :
           but
           if
           they
           never
           had
           Christ
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           
             forsake
             them
          
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           need
           not
           feare
           such
           predictions
           ,
           as
           carry
           in
           their
           bosome
           flat
           contradictions
           ,
           but
           
             S.
             R.
          
           did
           not
           think
           Independency
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           for
           Ep
           :
           53
           :
           part
           3.
           he
           giveth
           an
           express
           testimony
           of
           some
           Independents
           ,
           particularly
           
             Thomas
             Godwyn
             Ieremiah
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           gracious
           men
           ,
           so
           he
           telleth
           that
           he
           conceived
           of
           them
           :
           which
           abundantly
           proves
           ,
           he
           thought
           
             men
             might
             be
             truly
             gracious
             ,
             and
             yet
             Independents
             ,
             and
             mighty
             opposits
             to
             Presbyteriall
             government
             ,
          
           as
           his
           words
           in
           that
           Epistle
           shew
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           III.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Presbyterian
             Reformation
             not
             a
             matter
             to
             make
             so
             great
             a
             boast
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             doth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               S.
               R.
            
             said
             in
             Presbytry
             ,
             
               the
               letter
               onely
               was
               reformed
               ,
               and
               scarce
               that
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               God
               will
               not
               build
               his
            
             Zion
             
               on
               that
               skin
            
             of
             reformation
             .
             3.
             
             Many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             members
             of
             a
             wel
             ordered
             humane
             society
             .
             4.
             
             A
             precious
             life
             stirring
             among
             many
             Presbyterians
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             40
             years
             
             ago
             ,
             and
             upwards
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Presbyterians
             did
             not
             goe
             foreward
             ,
             but
             backward
             ,
             and
             so
             provoked
             the
             Lord.
             6.
             
             The
             body
             ,
             or
             generality
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             full
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             swearing
             ,
             drinking
             drunk
             ,
             and
             other
             gross
             sins
             .
             7.
             
             Some
             ,
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             8.
             
             A
             
               National
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             National
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             9.
             
             The
             Presbyterian
             Church
             deeply
             tinctured
             with
             the
             great
             sins
             of
             persecution
             and
             
               hypocrisy
               ,
               10.
            
             
             Other
             Churches
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             since
             the
             primitive
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             let
             us
             proceed
             to
             hear
             further
             ,
             what
             this
          
           Author
           
             saith
             ,
             pag.
             1.
             lin
             .
             22.
             
          
           Forsakers
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           so
           often
           honoured
           by
           receiving
           signall
           testimonys
           of
           the
           Bridegrooms
           love
           towards
           her
           ,
           as
           his
           spouse
           ,
           in
           rejoycing
           over
           her
           ,
           with
           singing
           ,
           and
           so
           frequently
           helped
           to
           give
           him
           testimonys
           of
           her
           endeared
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           her
           Head
           ,
           Husband
           ,
           supreme
           Lord
           and-Governour
           .
           In
           this
           we
           may
           through
           Grace
           humbly
           boast
           ,
           nay
           despise
           or
           envy
           who
           will
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           do
           less
           ,
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           the
           basest
           ingratitude
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           been
           inferior
           to
           (
           O
           blessed
           be
           his
           Grace
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           ow
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           his
           glorious
           goodness
           ,
           we
           mention
           it
           )
           whatever
           we
           were
           beyond
           ,
           any
           Church
           we
           know
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             not
             an
             
               humble
               boast
               through
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             
               proud
               boast
               through
               flesh
            
             ,
             I
             hope
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             appear
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             That
             
               in
               the
               last
               days
               perilous
               times
               shall
               come
               ,
               for
               men
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               their
               own
               selves
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               boasters
               ,
               proud
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               having
               a
               forme
               of
               godlyness
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               power
               thereof
               ,
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               .
            
             That
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             was
             not
             a
             matter
             to
             make
             so
             great
             a
             boast
             of
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             doth
             ,
             I
             need
             goe
             no
             further
             ,
             for
             a
             proof
             ,
             then
             to
             
               S.
               R.
            
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             great
             a
             S●e●
             ,
             in
             this
             man's
             account
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             then
             hear
             ,
             what
             
               S.
               R.
            
             saith
             ,
             of
             the
             Presby●erian
             Reformation
             ,
             Ep.
             32.
             part
             .
             2.
             and
             this
             in
             the
             year
             1640.
             
             When
             Presbytery
             was
             up
             most
             over
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             were
             all
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             fled
             .
             
               It
               is
               true
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             his
             Ep●
             to
             
               Iohn
               Fennick
               )
               in
               a
               great
               part
               ,
               what
               ye
               write
               of
               this
               Kirk
               ,
               that
               the
               letter
               of
               Religion
               onely
               is
               reformed
               ,
               and
               scarce
               that
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               our
               Lord
               will
               build
               his
            
             Zion
             
               in
               this
            
             Land
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               skin
               of
               reformation
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               our
               scumm
               remaineth
               ,
               and
               our
               heart-idols
               are
               kept
               ,
               this
               work
               must
               be
               at
               a
               stand
               .
               And
               therefor
               our
               Lord
               must
               yet
               sift
               this
            
             Land
             ,
             
               and
               search
               us
               with
               candles
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             a
             notable
             testimony
             ,
             and
             it
             appears
             plainly
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             
             
               Iohn
               Fennick
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             wrot
             ,
             had
             a
             true
             sight
             of
             the
             defectivness
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             reformation
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             wrot
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             
               S.
               R.
            
             and
             which
             
               S.
               R.
            
             did
             as
             freely
             acknowledg
             .
             In
             which
             Testimony
             note
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               is
               true
               in
               great
               part
               ,
               that
               the
               Letter
               in
               Religion
            
             onely
             
               is
               reformed
            
             where
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               onely
               .
            
             ]
             2.
             
             That
             even
             
               scarcely
               the
               Letter
               is
               reformed
            
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             reformation
             ,
             was
             but
             as
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             wanting
             flesh
             ,
             bones
             ,
             and
             sinews
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Presbyterian
             National
             Church
             was
             not
             come
             to
             the
             
               true
               fundation
            
             of
             a
             
               Gospell
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             his
             words
             clearly
             hold
             forth
             .
             
               I
               do
               not
               believe
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             our
             
               Lord
               will
               build
               his
            
             Zion
             
               upon
               this
               skin
               of
               reformation
            
             :
             therefor
             ,
             not
             the
             skin
             ,
             but
             some
             better
             foundation
             ,
             not
             yet
             discovered
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             must
             be
             that
             on
             which
             God
             will
             build
             his
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             
               S.
               R.
            
             And
             indeed
             this
             abundantly
             proveth
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             began
             too
             hastily
             to
             build
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             follow
             Gods
             method
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             could
             not
             say
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Iob
             said
             ,
             chap.
             10
             :
             vers
             10.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               not
               poured
               me
               out
               as
               milk
               ,
               and
               curdled
               me
               like
               cheese
               ,
               thou
               hast
               cloathed
               me
               with
               skin
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               hast
               fenced
               me
               with
               bones
               and
               sinews
               ;
               thou
               hast
               granted
               me
               life
               and
               favour
               ,
               and
               thy
               visitation
               hath
               preserved
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             But
             the
             National
             Presbyterian
             Church
             being
             onely
             letter
             
             and
             skin
             ,
             having
             neither
             flesh
             nor
             bones
             ,
             not
             sinews
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             how
             can
             it
             have
             life
             and
             spirit
             ?
             And
             surely
             that
             's
             a
             great
             defect
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             bare
             skin
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             called
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             nor
             can
             the
             bare
             skin
             of
             a
             Church
             be
             called
             a
             Church
             .
             But
             4.
             he
             telleth
             them
             of
             the
             remaining
             of
             their
             scum
             ,
             and
             heart-idols
             ,
             this
             sheweth
             they
             were
             no
             true
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             marry
             himself
             to
             none
             ,
             who
             keep
             idols
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             And
             5.
             he
             tells
             ,
             that
             the
             Land
             must
             be
             sifted
             ,
             and
             searched
             with
             candles
             ;
             and
             surely
             that
             was
             very
             needfull
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               reformation
            
             was
             but
             as
             a
             wide
             riddle
             ,
             that
             did
             let
             through
             much
             more
             cha●●
             and
             straw
             ,
             then
             true
             corn
             .
             I
             mean
             chaffy
             and
             strawy
             Professors
             ,
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Many
             thousands
             of
             them
             really
             not
             deserving
             to
             be
             members
             of
             a
             wel
             ordered
             
               humane
               society
            
             ,
             becaus
             of
             the
             grossness
             and
             scandalousness
             of
             their
             conversation
             ;
             farr
             less
             of
             such
             a
             
               Divine
               fellowship
            
             ,
             &
             common
             wealth
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             .
             I
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             had
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             he
             now
             hath
             ,
             many
             ,
             that
             were
             precious
             untohim
             ,
             among
             them
             ,
             called
             Presbyterians
             ;
             and
             did
             ,
             and
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             Catholick
             and
             universall
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             believe
             ,
             God
             hath
             many
             such
             ,
             not
             onely
             among
             them
             ,
             called
             Independents
             ,
             and
             Baptists
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Episcopalians
            
             ,
             and
             Papists
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             that
             about
             40
             years
             ago
             and
             upwards
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             very
             precious
             life
             appearing
             ,
             and
             breaking
             forth
             among
             them
             called
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             some
             corners
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             especially
             in
             some
             places
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             question
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             abundantly
             sealed
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             truely
             so
             :
             and
             happy
             had
             they
             been
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             kept
             faithfull
             unto
             that
             ;
             for
             a
             precious
             tenderness
             there
             was
             ,
             and
             a
             
               precious
               sense
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               blessed
               power
               among
               them
            
             ;
             especially
             at
             their
             
               privat
               meetings
            
             .
             And
             also
             ,
             this
             life
             and
             power
             did
             in
             a
             blessed
             measure
             attend
             some
             Preachers
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             divers
             particulars
             were
             wonderfully
             reached
             &
             changed
             in
             some
             parts
             ,
             &
             a
             good
             simplicity
             was
             in
             divers
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             am
             fully
             perswaded
             it
             was
             a
             time
             of
             love
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             allured
             them
             ,
             and
             led
             them
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             spake
             comfortably
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             
               spake
               unto
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scriptur
             are
             .
             
               (
               Hosea
            
             ,
             2.
             )
             And
             God
             remembred
             their
             simplicity
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             this
             first
             love
             and
             kindness
             of
             their
             youth
             was
             very
             dear
             unto
             him
             ,
             although
             even
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             errors
             and
             weaknesses
             among
             them
             yet
             the
             Lord
             winked
             at
             these
             things
             ,
             pittying
             them
             ,
             for
             his
             Seeds
             sake
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             regard
             to
             that
             honest
             simplicity
             and
             love
             that
             was
             among
             them
             ;
             who
             had
             they
             continued
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             that
             manifestation
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             the
             
               dawning
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             no
             doubt
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             
             would
             have
             arisen
             among
             them
             and
             the
             
               true
               Light
            
             would
             have
             shined
             in
             that
             brightness
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             discovered
             unto
             them
             ,
             those
             errors
             they
             should
             have
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             these
             Truths
             they
             should
             have
             embraced
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             alas
             !
             this
             glory
             of
             God
             did
             not
             long
             continue
             to
             appear
             among
             that
             handfull
             ,
             who
             in
             measure
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             tasted
             of
             the
             sweetness
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             not
             following
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             his
             further
             requirings
             ,
             and
             leadings
             ,
             but
             standing
             still
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             things
             going
             back
             again
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             divers
             particulars
             ,
             in
             my
             book
             called
             
               Help
               in
               time
               of
               need
            
             ,
             printed
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1665.
             )
             the
             Lord
             was
             provoked
             to
             
               withdraw
               〈…〉
               presence
            
             by
             degrees
             ,
             from
             them
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             〈◊〉
             ●ecame
             opposers
             and
             persecuters
             of
             the
             sa●e
             appearance
             of
             God
             in
             others
             ,
             rising
             up
             in
             more
             power
             and
             glory
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             that
             ever
             shined
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             in
             the
             purest
             and
             best
             times
             ,
             since
             the
             first
             reformation
             from
             Popery
             ,
             reached
             onely
             some
             few
             particular
             meetings
             ,
             and
             persons
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             came
             to
             have
             a
             sense
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             power
             in
             their
             meetings
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whereas
             still
             the
             body
             of
             the
             
               National
               Church
            
             continued
             
               full
               of
               thick
               darkness
               ,
               knowing
               nothing
            
             of
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             for
             most
             part
             extreamly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             very
             first
             Doctrinal
             principls
             of
             Chri●●ianity
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             still
             continue
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Nor
             was
             
             the
             strong
             current
             ,
             and
             stream
             of
             profanity
             ,
             
               ordinary
               cursing
               and
               swearing
               by
               the
               blessed
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               drinking
               drunk
               ,
            
             and
             other
             such
             scandalous
             practices
             ,
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             least
             measur
             of
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             ever
             stopt
             from
             running
             through
             the
             body
             of
             this
             Nation
             :
             but
             exceedingly
             abounded
             ●n
             most
             places
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Presbyterian
             doctrin
             worship
             ,
             disciplin
             ,
             and
             government
             had
             most
             sway
             .
             Of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             there
             are
             thousands
             of
             witnesses
             yet
             alive
             ,
             but
             especially
             these
             ●wo
             
               abominable
               sins
            
             of
             ordinary
             swearing
             ,
             and
             
               pro●aning
               the
               Name
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               drinking
               drunk
            
             still
             ●emained
             among
             the
             plurality
             of
             their
             Church
             ●embers
             ,
             among
             which
             ,
             those
             called
             the
             Com●ons
             ,
             had
             their
             kind
             of
             swearing
             ,
             and
             these
             ,
             called
             ●he
             Gentry
             ,
             had
             theirs
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             ordinary
             way
             ●f
             swearing
             would
             not
             serve
             their
             turn
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             ●xceeded
             the
             Commons
             in
             outward
             greatness
             ,
             so
             〈◊〉
             thought
             it
             a
             property
             ,
             to
             exceed
             them
             ,
             in
             ●●earing
             more
             great
             and
             terrible
             oaths
             ,
             and
             these
             〈◊〉
             called
             ,
             Gentl-man-oaths
             ,
             which
             two
             fearfull
             〈◊〉
             of
             later
             years
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             ,
             especially
             for●●cation
             and
             adultery
             are
             much
             increased
             ,
             and
             ●●ily
             increasing
             in
             that
             ,
             called
             ,
             the
             
               National
               Church
            
             ,
             ●●ich
             ,
             if
             not
             prevented
             with
             repentance
             ,
             the
             ●●rd
             will
             certainly
             punish
             ,
             with
             great
             and
             sore
             judg●ents
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             that
             although
             I
             do
             freely
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Lord
             had
             ,
             and
             hath
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             some
             who
             belong
             to
             his
             true
             Church
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             ,
             i●
             the
             least
             ,
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             National
             Presbyterian
             Church
             was
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             no●
             onely
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             gross
             and
             
               scandalous
               lives
            
             o●
             the
             farr
             greatest
             number
             of
             their
             Church-members
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             true
             piety
             ;
             but
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             constitution
             ,
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             disciplin
             ,
             and
             government
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Which
               makes
               it
            
             impossible
             ,
             
               that
               ever
            
             any
             National
             Church
             can
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               mea●
               their
               sense
               of
               a
               National
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             National
             ,
             so
             that
             simply
             ,
             becaus
             men
             are
             natives
             and
             living
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             they
             and
             all
             their
             posteri●●
             must
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               and
               if
               they
               be
               〈◊〉
            
             willing
             unto
             it
             ,
             
               they
               must
               be
            
             compelled
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             way
             ,
             th●
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             took
             to
             build
             the
             〈◊〉
             Church
             ,
             which
             began
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             the
             primiti●●
             Church
             in
             th●
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             in
             
               particul●●
               persons
            
             and
             familys
             ,
             and
             so
             spread
             more
             and
             mo●●
             yet
             never
             did
             take
             in
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             a
             Natio●●
             as
             such
             .
             It
             were
             indeed
             greatly
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             〈◊〉
             not
             onely
             this
             Nation
             ,
             but
             
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               were
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             men
             should
             〈◊〉
             make
             such
             preposterous
             hast
             ,
             to
             make
             Nation●
             Churches
             ,
             by
             meer
             humane
             law
             and
             power
             ;
             〈◊〉
             they
             should
             
               wait
               on
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             〈◊〉
             
             ●o
             do
             it
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             &
             
               by
               his
               power
            
             .
             For
             
               it
               is
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               make
               the
               Nations
               a
               willing
               people
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               bow
               them
               to
               a
               true
               subjection
               to
               the
               S●●pter
               ,
               and
               dominion
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             Bare
             humane
             laws
             ,
             and
             edicts
             ,
             and
             decrees
             will
             never
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             indeed
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             
               ground
               and
               rise
               of
               all
               the
               persecutions
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               in
            
             Christendom
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Arian
             and
             
               Eutychian
               Emperors
            
             ,
             and
             next
             ,
             when
             Popery
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             
               Popish
               Emperors
            
             and
             Kings
             made
             compulsive
             Laws
             ,
             and
             decrees
             ,
             that
             
               all
               should
               joyn
               to
               the
               Popish
               Churches
               every
               where
               ,
               which
               were
               National
               :
            
             so
             that
             this
             form
             of
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             
               primitive
               Churches
            
             were
             Congregational
             ,
             and
             not
             National
             ,
             upwards
             of
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
             Yea
             I
             see
             no
             
               National
               Church
            
             set
             up
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             till
             after
             Constantin
             ,
             and
             though
             Constantin
             gave
             great
             encouragment
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             become
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             I
             find
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             forced
             any
             ,
             to
             take
             on
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             these
             ,
             that
             will
             have
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             all
             others
             to
             bow
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             giveth
             a
             natural
             and
             most
             necessary
             rise
             to
             persecution
             :
             so
             that
             all
             those
             ,
             whom
             she
             can
             not
             perswade
             to
             take
             on
             her
             yoak
             ,
             and
             become
             her
             members
             ,
             the
             onely
             remedy
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             
               force
               and
               compell
               them
            
             ,
             if
             she
             can
             ;
             otherwise
             her
             
               project
               is
               spoyl'd
            
             ,
             &
             she
             will
             
               not
               be
               National
            
             .
             
             And
             as
             the
             
               National
               Church
            
             is
             
               always
               a
               persecuting
               Church
            
             (
             it
             is
             her
             very
             nature
             )
             so
             it
             must
             
               always
               be
               exceeding
               Hypocriticall
            
             ,
             seing
             it
             begeteth
             thousands
             to
             be
             
               its
               children
               and
               members
               ,
               by
               the
               meer
               will
               and
               power
               of
               man
               ,
            
             which
             onely
             makes
             hypocrits
             ,
             for
             
               the
               true
               Children
               of
               God
            
             (
             who
             are
             the
             true
             children
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Ierusalem
               from
               above
            
             ,
             who
             is
             free
             with
             all
             her
             Children
             )
             
               are
               born
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               will
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               GOD
               :
               so
            
             that
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             born
             of
             the
             will
             and
             power
             of
             man
             ,
             
               are
               but
               bastards
               ,
               and
               not
               true
               Children
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             indeed
             that
             the
             
               National
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             was
             
               deeply
               tinctured
               with
               these
               two
               great
               sins
               of
               Pers●c●tion
               and
               Hypocrisy
               ,
            
             we
             need
             seek
             no
             other
             Instances
             ,
             but
             what
             most
             men
             now
             living
             ,
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             have
             seen
             with
             their
             eyes
             .
             They
             did
             not
             onely
             persecut
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             did
             wel
             foreesee
             before
             hand
             ,
             the
             
               cruel
               usage
            
             ,
             they
             might
             expe●●
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             generally
             fled
             out
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             opportunity
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             them
             .
             But
             some
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             that
             they
             got
             hol●
             of
             ,
             they
             made
             them
             feel
             the
             dint
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             
               Bishop
               Wishart
            
             ,
             who
             then
             was
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             this
             man
             they
             imprisoned
             ,
             in
             the
             Tolbooth
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             used
             so
             hardly
             and
             unkindly
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             hardly
             get
             any
             ,
             to
             minister
             to
             his
             outward
             necessitys
             ,
             but
             had
             
               almost
               perished
            
             with
             
             want
             of
             necessary
             things
             for
             his
             body
             .
             And
             the
             
               Lord
               Cremond
            
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             no
             
               Clergy
               man
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             favourer
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             then
             an
             Advocat
             )
             becaus
             he
             would
             not
             bow
             to
             their
             wills
             ,
             was
             constrained
             to
             flee
             the
             Nation
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             the
             fineings
             ,
             and
             other
             oppressions
             ,
             that
             many
             endured
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             also
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             had
             almost
             their
             all
             swept
             away
             ,
             and
             many
             fled
             .
             Besides
             some
             few
             scattered
             ones
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             Sectarys
             ,
             they
             grievously
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             threatned
             ,
             as
             namely
             
               Iohn
               Garden
            
             of
             Tillifroskie
             a
             Baptist
             ,
             whom
             they
             imprisoned
             in
             Edinburgh
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             so
             great
             outward
             necessitys
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             durst
             wel
             minister
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             wanted
             .
             But
             was
             the
             Presbyterian
             National
             Church
             any
             more
             favourable
             
               to
               their
               lawfull
               Prince
            
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             also
             extend
             their
             power
             to
             the
             utmost
             
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               compell
               him
               ?
            
             And
             what
             the
             
               sad
               effects
            
             were
             ,
             which
             this
             produced
             ,
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             mention
             ;
             so
             that
             none
             were
             spared
             ,
             but
             all
             ,
             
               Great
               and
               small
               ,
               must
               fall
               down
               ,
               and
               worship
               this
               beast
               ,
            
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             :
             otherwise
             they
             knew
             what
             they
             were
             to
             expect
             .
             And
             it
             would
             saden
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             to
             what
             perplexity
             many
             
               simple-hearted
               men
            
             were
             brought
             ,
             while
             things
             were
             carryed
             thus
             :
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             
               the
               Kirk
               issued
               forth
               her
               acts
               ,
            
             that
             people
             should
             do
             so
             and
             so
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             Lawfull
             Magistrat
             issued
             forth
             acts
             to
             the
             
             contrary
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             was
             divided
             ,
             some
             following
             the
             one
             ,
             some
             the
             other
             ,
             untill
             they
             ceased
             not
             to
             make
             the
             
               three
               Nations
               a
               field
               of
               blood
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             happened
             by
             
               that
               persecuting
               and
               compelling
               spirit
               in
               the
               Presbyterian
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             
               is
               the
               very
               life
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             without
             which
             it
             can
             not
             subsist
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             as
             to
             
               her
               Hypocrisy
            
             ,
             we
             need
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             then
             
               the
               various
               changes
               of
               the
               farr
               greatest
               number
               of
               her
               Church-members
               ,
            
             and
             especiaily
             
               her
               Teachers
            
             ,
             one
             while
             Episcopal
             ;
             again
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             to
             wheel
             round
             again
             ,
             Episcopal
             :
             and
             these
             changes
             all
             falling
             within
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             even
             upon
             the
             self
             same
             persons
             ,
             they
             who
             were
             zealous
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             cryed
             it
             up
             yesterday
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             zealous
             against
             it
             ,
             crying
             it
             as
             much
             down
             ,
             and
             then
             up
             again
             :
             one
             while
             preaching
             against
             
               festivall
               days
               ,
               and
               set
               forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
            
             then
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             lastly
             for
             them
             again
             .
             All
             this
             bewrayes
             horrible
             and
             
               detestable
               Hypoorisy
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ.
             Whereas
             the
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               One
               forever
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               is
               the
               same
               always
               ,
            
             and
             is
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             manifest
             ,
             as
             the
             
               light
               of
               the
               day
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             ,
             have
             been
             generally
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
               Self-seeking
               ,
               worldly
               minded
               and
               covetous
               men
               ,
               who
               loved
               pleasures
               
               and
               riches
               ,
               more
               then
               God.
            
             And
             this
             the
             M●gistrat
             did
             wel
             know
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             best
             way
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             
               bribe
               them
               ,
               with
               augmentations
               and
               benefices
               ,
            
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             year
             1649
             ,
             and
             at
             divers
             other
             times
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             occasion
             .
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               great
               burdens
            
             upon
             the
             Land
             
               of
               Cesses
               and
               Taxations
            
             ,
             that
             many
             honest
             familys
             were
             redacted
             to
             great
             straits
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             publick
             burdens
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Preachers
               table
               was
               as
               full
               as
               ever
               ,
               his
               cup
               did
               overflow
               with
               outward
               abundance
               ,
               he
               must
               bear
               no
               part
               of
               the
               publick
               burden
               ,
            
             but
             the
             burdens
             of
             the
             people
             must
             be
             augmented
             
               to
               give
               him
               augmentations
            
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             This
             Presbyterian
             kingdom
             is
             now
             
               faln
               ,
               and
               great
               is
               the
               fall
               of
               it
               ,
            
             especially
             it
             falleth
             heavy
             upon
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             ;
             who
             want
             those
             
               golden
               days
            
             ,
             of
             gathering
             up
             their
             stipends
             and
             augmentations
             ,
             but
             are
             fain
             to
             be
             at
             their
             purchase
             ,
             or
             conform
             :
             which
             some
             have
             so
             much
             sense
             of
             shame
             still
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             suffereth
             them
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             yet
             they
             fume
             and
             rage
             ,
             and
             the
             
               honest
               ,
               harmeless
               people
            
             ,
             called
             ,
             Quakers
             must
             be
             the
             
               main
               butt
            
             and
             
               object
               of
               their
               wrath
            
             :
             but
             such
             
               paper
               bullets
            
             and
             darts
             that
             contain
             
               nothing
               ●olid
            
             ,
             as
             
               this
               Postscript
            
             ,
             being
             
               full
               of
               horrid
               lyes
               and
               false
               accusations
               ,
            
             will
             make
             
               little
               execution
               against
               us
            
             ,
             but
             
               certainly
               return
               upon
               their
               heads
            
             ,
             with
             
               shame
               and
               loss
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             All
             this
             sheweth
             that
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               
               Church
            
             was
             
               not
               so
               glorious
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             take
             her self
             to
             be
             :
             And
             many
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             did
             judg
             the
             Congregational
             Churches
             farr
             beyond
             her
             :
             And
             those
             ,
             called
             Baptists
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             
               more
               sober
               kind
            
             of
             them
             ,
             beyond
             both
             :
             yea
             the
             Lutheran
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             at
             lest
             as
             to
             divers
             particulars
             in
             doctrin
             ,
             is
             really
             beyond
             her
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             what
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             had
             ,
             that
             was
             commendable
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             things●
             that
             they
             want
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             do
             not
             imitat
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             boast
             to
             be
             their
             successors
             ?
             For
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             were
             Lay-men
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             
               wrought
               with
               their
               hands
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             did
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             
               s●t
               stipends
               or
               salarys
            
             ,
             but
             
               preached
               freely
            
             ,
             yea
             
               Peter
               Wal●●
            
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             a
             most
             famous
             Preacher
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             was
             a
             meer
             Lay-man
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             Philosophy
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             Merchant
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Lyons
             in
             France
             ,
             whose
             labour
             the
             Lord
             did
             wonderfully
             bless
             ,
             and
             the
             labour
             of
             such
             
               honest
               ,
               plain
               ,
               simple
               men
               ,
            
             as
             he
             was
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             some
             good
             men
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             proves
             not
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             God
             raised
             up
             
             some
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Popish
               Church
               no
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             3.
             
             Few
             Sects
             but
             have
             had
             some
             good
             men
             among
             them
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Presbyterians
             in
             our
             days
             shamefully
             are
             declined
             from
             the
             footsteps
             and
             spirit
             of
             th●se
             antient
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             among
             them
             .
             5.
             
             The
             
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             guilty
             of
             treacherous
             practices
             .
             6.
             
             Christians
             should
             not
             make
             warr
             against
             the
             
               Magistrat
               .
               7.
               
               Presbyterians
            
             sufferings
             not
             pure
             and
             cleanly
             .
             8.
             
             The
             
               Episcopal
               Church
            
             had
             its
             Sufferers
             and
             Martyrs
             also
             .
             9.
             
             The
             
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             ,
             especially
             their
             Teachers
             have
             much
             blood-guiltiness
             upon
             them
             .
             10.
             
             If
             the
             house
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             built
             by
             
               men
               of
               blood
            
             ,
             farr
             less
             under
             the
             
               Gospell
               .
               11.
            
             
             GOD
             will
             not
             honour
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               party
            
             to
             build
             his
             Zion
             ,
             or
             Gospell-Church
             in
             this
             Land.
             12.
             
             Yet
             he
             will
             make
             use
             of
             many
             among
             them
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             ●●ashed
             them
             from
             such
             bloody
             ,
             Anti-christian
             and
             unsound
             principles
             and
             practices
             .
             13.
             
             Of
             this
             they
             were
             warned
             ,
             eleven
             years
             ago
             ,
             in
             my
             book
             ,
             called
             
               Help
               in
               time
               of
               need
            
             ,
             printed
             in
             the
             year
             1665.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Presbyterian
               Church
               of
               Scotland
            
             guilty
             of
             Apostasy
             and
             
               spirituall
               adultery
            
             ,
             proved
             fully
             out
             of
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             
               Epistles
               .
               15.
               
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Faith
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             he
             doubtfull
             in
             his
             later
             days
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             its
             being
             made
             an
             instrument
             of
             Reformation
             .
             
             16.
             
             Some
             other
             testimonys
             of
             Great
             
               Presbyterian
               Teachers
            
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             forsaken
             
               the
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           if
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Posts●ript
           think
           to
           get
           a
           fame
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           of
           some
           noted
           men
           for
           piety
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           among
           them
           ;
           It
           is
           easily
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           ow
           this
           piety
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           
             is
             Vniversall
             ,
             For
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             Salvation
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             All
          
           (
           so
           Beza
           translates
           it
           )
           Tit
           :
           2
           :
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           this
           
             Grace
             teacheth
             to
             deny
             ungodlyness
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             righteously
             ,
             and
             soberly
             ,
             and
             godlily
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           And
           whoever
           in
           any
           age
           or
           place
           of
           the
           world
           joyned
           their
           hearts
           unto
           this
           Grace
           ,
           and
           did
           believe
           and
           obey
           its
           teachings
           ,
           
             it
             made
             them
             good
             and
             pious
             men
             ,
          
           so
           that
           they
           did
           excell
           others
           ,
           in
           many
           good
           things
           ;
           although
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           darkness
           and
           corruption
           of
           the
           ages
           and
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           lived
           ,
           the
           prejudice
           of
           education
           and
           custom
           prevailed
           so
           farr
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           were
           dark
           and
           ignorant
           in
           many
           things
           .
           Yet
           the
           Lord
           regarding
           their
           sincerity
           ,
           
             winked
             at
             their
             ignorance
          
           in
           those
           things
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           takes
           notice
           of
           some
           among
           the
           Gentils
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Heathenism
           ,
           who
           
             were
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             did
             by
             Natur
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Divine
             
             Nature
          
           of
           the
           
             Word
             ingrafted
          
           in
           
             them
             ,
             Iames
          
           1.
           or
           by
           their
           
             own
             nature
             ,
             restored
          
           and
           
             repaired
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           (
           as
           Augustin
           expounded
           that
           place
           )
           
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           &
           such
           was
           Socrates
           among
           the
           Gracians
           ,
           whom
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Apologys
           ,
           did
           expressly
           call
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           classeth
           him
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Also
           all
           along
           the
           
             dark
             times
          
           of
           popery
           ,
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           some
           even
           in
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           the
           popish
           Church
           ,
           that
           excelled
           others
           in
           vertue
           and
           piety
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           
             Lights
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
          
           and
           witnesses
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           some
           in
           some
           things
           and
           some
           in
           others
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           these
           men
           lived
           still
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           too
           many
           things
           were
           carryed
           away
           ,
           and
           tinctured
           with
           divers
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           superstitions
           .
           Of
           this
           Illyricus
           in
           his
           
             Catologus
             ●estium
             veritatis
          
           ,
           giveth
           an
           account
           ;
           And
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Fasciculus
             temporum
          
           ,
           with
           divers
           other
           Historians
           ;
           And
           particularly
           our
           country-man
           
             Alexander
             Petry
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           from
           the
           year
           600
           unto
           the
           year
           1600
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           seventh
           Century
           ,
           Gregory
           ,
           called
           the
           Great
           :
           and
           Isidorus
           in
           the
           eighth
           Century
           :
           
             Iohn
             Damascen
          
           ,
           and
           Aponius
           in
           the
           ninth
           century
           :
           
             Claudius
             Turinensis
          
           Bishop
           of
           Turin
           ,
           and
           
             Rabanus
             Maurus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           tenth
           Century
           ,
           (
           a
           very
           dark
           age
           .
           )
           Theophilact
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Bulgaria
           and
           
             Smaragdus
             a
             Benedictin
          
           Abbot
           in
           the
           eleventh
           Century
           :
           Berno
           and
           Fulbert
           Bishop
           of
           Carnatum
           in
           the
           
           twelfth
           Century
           :
           
             Hugo
             de
             S.
             Victore
          
           and
           Bernard
           of
           Clarevall
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           age
           :
           Gulielmus
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           
             Ioachim
             Abbot
          
           of
           Calabria
           ,
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           age
           or
           Century
           :
           
             Dante
             's
             Aligerius
          
           and
           
             Robertus
             Gallus
          
           ;
           this
           
             Robertus
             Gallus
          
           was
           a
           
             Franciscan
             Frier
          
           ,
           and
           had
           propheticall
           visions
           ,
           which
           were
           interpreted
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Treatise
           under
           his
           name
           ,
           printed
           together
           with
           the
           Prophecyes
           of
           Hildegardis
           ,
           a
           Woman
           prophetesse
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           both
           whose
           Prophecyes
           ,
           Fox
           takes
           speciall
           notice
           ,
           in
           his
           Martyrology
           .
           And
           in
           the
           fifteenth
           Century
           Vincentius
           a
           Venetian
           ,
           who
           also
           prophecyed
           against
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           
             Theodorick
             Vrias
          
           :
           There
           was
           also
           another
           Theodorick
           Bishop
           of
           Croatia
           ,
           that
           prophecyed
           in
           this
           same
           age
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             nought
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Iustice
             which
             hath
             been
             shut
             up
             in
             darkness
             ,
             shall
             come
             into
             Light
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             true
             Church
             shall
             flourish
             in
             Godlyness
             ,
             more
             then
             she
             hath
             done
             .
          
           In
           this
           age
           also
           lived
           
             Iohn
             Huss
          
           ,
           a
           pious
           and
           vertuous
           man
           ,
           whom
           the
           Papists
           burnt
           ,
           as
           an
           heretick
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           good
           Man
           retained
           divers
           Popish
           opinions
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           sixteenth
           century
           ,
           the
           reformation
           from
           the
           grossness
           of
           Popery
           began
           by
           Luther
           ,
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           divers
           other
           instruments
           ,
           in
           other
           nations
           ,
           as
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           England
           and
           also
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           many
           
             worthy
             men
          
           dyed
           
           martyrs
           ,
           and
           
             sea●ed
             to
             the
             truth
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
          
           before
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Reformation
          
           ,
           yea
           some
           that
           were
           Bishops
           in
           England
           ,
           dyed
           martyrs
           ,
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridly
             ,
             Latim●r
          
           .
        
         
           Therefor
           ,
           albeit
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           ther
           hath
           been
           divers
           
             pious
             men
          
           ,
           among
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           &
           some
           who
           enjoyed
           
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           some
           also
           who
           had
           a
           
             Propheti●all
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           were
           accompanyed
           with
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           their
           ministry
           ,
           40
           years
           ago
           ,
           &
           upwards
           ;
           and
           were
           made
           
             blessed
             instruments
          
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           
             many
             soules
          
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           gave
           signall
           Testimonys
           of
           his
           love
           and
           of
           his
           admitting
           them
           at
           times
           ,
           unto
           near
           communion
           with
           him
           :
           among
           whom
           were
           chiefly
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Welsh
             ,
             Robert
             Bruce
             ,
             Davidson
          
           and
           
             Patrick
             Simpson
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             fullfilling
             of
             the
             Scripturs
          
           ,
           gives
           an
           account
           .
           And
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           ,
           they
           were
           pious
           men
           ,
           and
           had
           precious
           feelings
           of
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           did
           at
           times
           accompany
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           ministry
           ,
           whereby
           many
           soules
           were
           reached
           ,
           and
           converted
           unto
           God.
           And
           as
           touching
           some
           things
           ,
           related
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           concerning
           these
           men
           ,
           I
           may
           afterwards
           in
           its
           due
           place
           ,
           take
           notice
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           a
           little
           make
           for
           the
           present
           testimony
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           .
           But
           all
           this
           will
           not
           in
           the
           least
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Natio●all
             Church
          
           was
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           needeth
           no
           further
           Reformation
           from
           many
           thing●
           then
           it
           will
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           Church
           was
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           )
           had
           pious
           and
           vertuous
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           indued
           with
           the
           Propheticall
           Spirit
           .
           Also
           the
           Episcopall
           English
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Q.
             Ma●●
          
           had
           very
           excellent
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           were
           burned
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           thi●
           proveth
           not
           that
           the
           English
           Church
           was
           sufficiently
           reformed
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           called
           Puritans
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           conforme
           to
           her
           ,
           did
           sin
           ,
           or
           were
           guilty
           of
           Schisme
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           the
           Presbyterians
           will
           no●
           deny
           ,
           but
           Luther
           for
           piety
           and
           zeal
           ,
           may
           be
           compared
           with
           any
           of
           these
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           yet
           Luther
           was
           no
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           have
           had
           since
           Luther
           ,
           divers
           excellent
           men
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           ca●
           not
           forbear
           to
           mention
           
             Iohannes
             Arnd
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           writt
           a
           
             more
             Spirituall
             treatise
             of
             Spritual
             doctrin
             ,
          
           containing
           more
           spiritual
           and
           profitable
           Doctrin
           ,
           then
           any
           book
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           see
           ,
           writt
           by
           any
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Luther●ns
           differr
           fa●●
           from
           Presbyterians
           .
           Nor
           should
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           so
           exalt
           themselves
           ,
           
             above
             all
             other
             Churches
          
           ,
           becaus
           some
           in
           their
           Church
           were
           indued
           with
           a
           Prophetical
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           as
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           divers
           in
           the
           
             Popish
             Church
          
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           as
           Fox
           ,
           in
           his
           Martyrology
           doth
           bear
           witness
           ,
           &
           ●
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           
           Spiritual
           doctrin
           ,
           some
           Mysticks
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           hav
           exceeded
           
             any
             P●esbyterian
             Writer
          
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           yet
           see
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           speak
           freely
           ,
           that
           one
           little
           book
           
             De
             imitation●
             Christ●
          
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           written
           ,
           by
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
          
           a
           Popish
           Monck
           ,
           is
           really
           to
           me
           ,
           
             a
             more
             usefull
             book
             ,
             for
             spirituall
             doctrin
             ,
          
           then
           all
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             books
             in
             the
             world
          
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           hath
           fewer
           errors
           in
           it
           .
           I
           except
           the
           last
           book
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           becaus
           ,
           for
           good
           reasons
           ,
           it
           is
           judged
           not
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           but
           a
           
             spurious
             birth
             of
             some
             other
             Writer
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           some
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           coppys
           .
        
         
           This
           little
           book
           of
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
          
           hath
           had
           an
           exceeding
           great
           reception
           among
           Protestants
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           onely
           some
           
             peevish
             ,
             narrow-spirited
             Presbyterians
          
           can
           not
           endure
           to
           hear
           it
           commended
           ,
           becaus
           ,
           writ
           by
           one
           ,
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           a
           dark
           time
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           doctrin
           of
           it
           excell●th
           that
           of
           their
           most
           spirituall
           Preachers
           .
           It
           is
           a
           most
           unreasonable
           thing
           ,
           to
           cry
           up
           a
           faction
           ,
           or
           party
           ,
           or
           particular
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           of
           some
           excellent
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           zealous
           for
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           indeed
           few
           Professions
           ,
           or
           Sects
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           have
           had
           
             some
             excellent
             men
             in
             them
          
           .
           The
           Baptists
           in
           Holland
           have
           had
           some
           ,
           also
           they
           had
           
             faithfull
             and
             zealous
             men
          
           ,
           that
           dyed
           Martyrs
           ,
           
           and
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           
             by
             Papists
          
           .
           And
           both
           Independents
           and
           Baptists
           in
           England
           ,
           had
           some
           excellent
           men
           among
           them
           ,
           whose
           labours
           no
           doubt
           the
           Lord
           did
           bless
           with
           his
           presence
           .
           Few
           hills
           so
           barren
           ,
           but
           some
           
             exc●llent
             medicinal
             herbs
          
           grow
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           bowells
           there
           are
           some
           
             mines
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
          
           ,
           and
           some
           deserts
           yeeld
           
             Diamonds
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
          
           .
        
         
           So
           I
           shall
           most
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           holy
           and
           spirituall
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           have
           known
           
             ●ommunion
             with
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             a
             blessed
             measure
             ,
             and
             were
             faithfull
             in
             the
             talents
             given
             them
             of
             God
             ▪
          
           And
           I
           believe
           ,
           their
           soules
           are
           entered
           into
           everlasting
           rest
           ,
           and
           their
           memory
           is
           as
           a
           box
           of
           precious
           oyntment
           ,
           among
           others
           of
           the
           Lord●
           Witnesses
           in
           other
           professions
           and
           places
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           though
           they
           have
           
             been
             h●noured
             by
             receiving
             signal
             testimonys
             of
             ●he
             Great
             Bridegroomes
             love
             ,
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             spouse
             ,
             in
             re●oycing
             over
             them
             with
             singing
             ,
             and
             frequently
             helped
             to
             giv●
             him
             testimonys
             of
             their
             endeared
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             ●
             Head
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             Supreme
             Lord
             and
             Governour
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           altogether
           deny
           ,
           that
           such
           high
           commendation
           doth
           belong
           to
           the
           
             National
             Presbyterian
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           the
           heap
           ,
           or
           indeed
           to
           any
           considerable
           part
           o●
           her
           ,
           for
           they
           ,
           who
           had
           any
           measure
           of
           true
           piet●
           among
           them
           ,
           did
           certainly
           beare
           as
           small
           proportion
           unto
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           the
           white
           of
           
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           teeth
           in
           an
           Ethiopian
           ,
           or
           
             Black
             mor
          
           ,
           doth
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           alas
           !
           The
           Presbyterians
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           both
           
             Teachers
             and
             People
             are
             sh●mefully
             declined
          
           from
           the
           footsteps
           and
           spirit
           of
           those
           antient
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           this
           generation
           now
           living
           is
           no
           more
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           and
           spirit
           of
           these
           Worthy
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           
             faith
             and
             spirit
             of
             Abraham
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Church
           deserveth
           
             ●o
             such
             commendation
          
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           gives
           her
           ,
           as
           ●eing
           so
           
             frequently
             helped
             to
             give
             him
             testimonys
             of
             ●er
             endeared
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             her
             head
             ,
             husband
             ,
             ●upream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Governour
             ,
          
           we
           need
           goe
           no
           ●urther
           to
           bring
           witnesses
           ,
           to
           confute
           this
           ,
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             own
             treacherous
             practices
          
           ,
           upon
           every
           occasion
           ,
           〈◊〉
           had
           to
           shew
           
             her
             infidelity
          
           .
           For
           although
           she
           ●●yed
           up
           the
           Presbyterian
           goverenment
           ,
           as
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             a
             Divine
             right
          
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           government
           esta●●●shed
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           at
           two
           seve●ll
           times
           ,
           the
           
             National
             Presbyterian
             Church
          
           ,
           when
           ●●elacy
           was
           imposed
           by
           the
           supreame
           Magistrat
           ,
           〈◊〉
           received
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           lest
           in
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           ●●atever
           she
           was
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           turned
           Prelatical
           ;
           〈◊〉
           most
           shamefully
           conformed
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           hath
           often
           called
           Anti-Christian
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           time
           was
           ,
           when
           
             King
             Iames
             the
          
           Sixth
           ●ught
           in
           Prelacy
           ,
           which
           lasted
           about
           28
           years
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           again
           introduced
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           present
           day
           remaining
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           can
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           thinketh
           the
           National
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           at
           this
           present
           time
           Presbyterian
           ,
           otherwise
           
             she
             is
             a
             great
             Hypocrit
          
           ,
           seing
           she
           doth
           outwardl●
           conforme
           to
           Episcopacy
           :
           so
           that
           whereas
           there
           ar●
           reckoned
           to
           be
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           about
           a
           thousan●
           Parishes
           ,
           yet
           ,
           so
           farr
           as
           I
           can
           understand
           ,
           or
           learn●
           
             there
             is
             not
             One
             parish
             in
             all
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             k●ept
             it self
             intirely
             free
             from
             conformity
             .
          
           And
           it
           〈◊〉
           welknown
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nation
           is
           conformed
           to
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           farr
           greatest
           number●
           the
           Presbyterian
           
             Teachers
             ,
             conformed
          
           also
           ;
           〈◊〉
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           zealous
           for
           presbyteri●●
           government
           ,
           are
           become
           Bishops
           .
           And
           inde●●
           they
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           conformed
           ,
           beare
           little
           or
           〈◊〉
           proportion
           considerable
           to
           them
           who
           have
           :
           〈◊〉
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Non
             -
             conformist
             Teachers
          
           have
           g●●nerally
           manifested
           base
           and
           
             unchristian
             cowardi●●
          
           in
           running
           away
           from
           their
           flocks
           ,
           through
           fear
           suffering
           ,
           and
           exposing
           them
           ,
           to
           those
           ,
           they
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           are
           fled
           beyo●●
           Sea
           ,
           Others
           lurk
           in
           corners
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           〈◊〉
           keep
           
             privat
             conventicles
          
           ,
           where
           
             many
             times
             〈◊〉
             preach
             Sedition
             against
             their
             L●wfull
             Prince
             ,
             instigation
          
           of
           whom
           ,
           that
           insurrection
           happ●●ed
           1666.
           
        
         
         
           6.
           
           And
           some
           of
           them
           have
           printed
           books
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           
             lawfulness
             of
             making
             wa●r
             against
             the
             Suprem
             Magistrat
             ,
          
           in
           order
           to
           reestablish
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           a
           way
           flat
           contradictory
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           the
           
             express
             commands
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           carnal
           or
           
             military
             resistence
          
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           which
           lasted
           for
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           but
           of
           later
           times
           ,
           that
           any
           professing
           the
           Name
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           did
           offer
           to
           defend
           themselvs
           by
           carnal
           weapons
           ,
           against
           their
           Lawfull
           Magistrats
           .
           During
           the
           
             ten
             persecutions
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shaddow
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Church
           history
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           gives
           an
           account
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           those
           persecutions
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           for
           want
           of
           number
           ,
           or
           strength
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           oppose
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           but
           onely
           becaus
           they
           were
           Christians
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           although
           suffering
           be
           a
           thing
           greatly
           commended
           ,
           and
           also
           commanded
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           
             S.
             R.
          
           calles
           it
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           if
           the
           Presbyterians
           can
           instance
           one
           single
           person
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           since
           the
           late
           revolution
           ,
           that
           have
           suffered
           ,
           or
           do
           at
           present
           suffer
           ,
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           in
           a
           pure
           and
           cleanly
           way
           :
           I
           mean
           for
           matters
           purely
           Evangelical
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           pure
           Conscience
           ;
           for
           
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           did
           suffer
           ,
           had
           not
           keept
           their
           hands
           clean
           ,
           from
           
             too
             much
             incroaching
             upon
             affairs
             of
             the
             Stat
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
          
           so
           that
           they
           had
           little
           cause
           to
           glory
           in
           those
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           if
           the
           Presbyterians
           think
           ,
           they
           have
           had
           any
           Martyrs
           for
           Presbyterian
           government
           ,
           yet
           this
           will
           
             not
             commend
             their
             Church
             above
             the
             Episcopal
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           had
           its
           Sufferers
           also
           ,
           who
           have
           
             suffered
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           and
           whose
           Sufferings
           were
           as
           much
           
             matters
             of
             Conscience
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           was
           unto
           them
           .
           Yea
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           gloryeth
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           one
           of
           the
           
             most
             religious
             Kings
          
           ,
           that
           either
           then
           was
           ,
           or
           had
           been
           in
           the
           world
           for
           many
           ages
           ,
           a
           Martyr
           for
           her
           ,
           whose
           life
           was
           worth
           many
           thousands
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           in
           very
           truth
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Church
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           purge
           her self
           of
           the
           
             iniquity
             of
             the
             killing
             of
             many
             thousands
             ,
          
           in
           the
           three
           Nations
           ,
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           
             a
             most
             bloody
             warr
             ,
             raised
             up
          
           through
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
          
           .
           I
           am
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
          
           hath
           as
           much
           
             blood-guiltiness
             lieing
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             unwashed
             off
             ,
          
           as
           any
           People
           ,
           called
           
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           next
           unto
           the
           
             bloody
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           And
           as
           she
           hath
           drunk
           the
           blood
           of
           many
           ,
           so
           blood
           hath
           been
           given
           her
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           more
           will
           be
           given
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           a
           just
           judgment
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           
           she
           repent
           ,
           and
           condemn
           that
           
             blood-thirsty
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           too
           much
           led
           and
           influenced
           her
           .
           And
           I
           am
           wel
           ass●red
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
             a
             bloody
             Church
             is
             no●rue
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             washed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             f●om
             all
             lust
             or
             desire
             to
             shed
             blood
             :
             Sh●
             can
             suffer
             her
             blood
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             for
             Christ
          
           ;
           but
           she
           is
           white
           and
           pure
           from
           the
           
             blood
             of
             others
          
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           Lord
           would
           not
           have
           David
           to
           build
           his
           house
           ,
           becaus
           he
           had
           been
           
             a
             man
             of
             warr
          
           ,
           and
           had
           
             shed
             much
             bl●●d
          
           .
           O!
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           could
           read
           the
           spiritual
           signification
           of
           this
           !
           If
           the
           house
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           built
           by
           
             a
             man
             of
             blood
          
           ,
           (
           although
           in
           the
           sheding
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lords
           enemies
           ,
           he
           was
           allowed
           )
           shall
           the
           house
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Gospel
           be
           built
           by
           
             men
             of
             blood
          
           ;
           And
           who
           have
           shed
           so
           much
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           
             very
             Brethren
          
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           profession
           ,
           both
           as
           Christians
           and
           as
           Protestants
           ;
           onely
           differing
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           small
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           worldly
           matters
           ?
           Surely
           Nay
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           this
           one
           consideration
           might
           be
           enough
           ,
           to
           peswad
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           believes
           the
           Scripture
           testimony
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           least
           ●rue
           understanding
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Gospel
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             never
             honour
             the
          
           Presbyteri●n
           party
           
             to
             build
             his
             Zion
          
           ,
           or
           Gospel
           Church
           ,
           in
           ●his
           Land
           :
           nay
           ,
           from
           the
           Lord
           God
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           
           and
           do
           see
           her
           rejected
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           part
           ,
           or
           portion
           in
           this
           honourable
           work
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Although
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           the
           L'ord
           will
           make
           use
           of
           many
           among
           that
           people
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           after
           he
           has
           washed
           them
           ,
           and
           purged
           from
           them
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             blood
          
           ,
           and
           of
           much
           other
           filthyness
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Spirit
             of
             iudgment
             a●d
             of
             burning
             ,
          
           that
           he
           will
           make
           them
           as
           
             stones
             of
             his
             building
          
           .
           But
           I
           know
           it
           from
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           same
           I
           declare
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Church
           ▪
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           as
           holding
           such
           bloody
           and
           Anti-Christian
           ,
           and
           otherwayes
           
             unsound
             principles
          
           and
           doctrines
           ,
           shall
           
             never
             be
             honoured
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           
             build
             his
             true
             Zion
          
           in
           this
           Land
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           ,
           and
           sealed
           it
           again
           and
           again
           in
           me
           ;
           and
           their
           labouring
           to
           doe
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           shall
           be
           but
           as
           
             men
             labouring
             in
             the
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           like
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           essayed
           again
           to
           build
           Ier●cho
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           
             And
             this
             I
             warned
             them
             of
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             about
             eleven
             years
             agoe
             ,
             in
             my
             book
             ,
             called
          
           Hel●
           in
           time
           of
           Need
           ,
           
             printed
             in
             the
             year
             1655
             ,
             whic●
             was
             a
             year
             before
             their
          
           insurrection
           
             in
             the
             West
             .
             Yet
             I
             most
             assuredly
             know
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Lord
           will
           buil●
           
             unto
             himself
          
           a
           glorious
           Church
           
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             and
             therein
             I
             aggree
             with
          
           S.
           R.
           
             What
             he
             writs
             in
             divers
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             Ep.
             7.
             part
             1.
             ,
          
           a
           dry
           wind
           upo●
           
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           neither
           to
           fan
           ,
           nor
           cleanse
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           all
           question
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           cut
           down
           his
           forrest
           ,
           the
           after-growth
           of
           Lebanon
           shall
           flourish
           ,
           they
           shall
           plant
           vines
           in
           our
           mountains
           ,
           and
           a
           cloud
           shall
           yet
           fill
           the
           Temple
           .
           
             Again
             ,
             Ep.
             55.
             part
             1.
          
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           fair
           green
           young
           garden
           ,
           for
           Christ
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           
             &c.
             Again
             Ep.
             70.
          
           
           I
           believe
           our
           Lord
           once
           again
           shall
           water
           with
           his
           dew
           ,
           the
           withered
           hill
           of
           mount
           Zion
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           come
           down
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           new
           marriage
           again
           ;
           as
           he
           did
           long
           since
           .
           
             (
             he
             addes
          
           )
           Remember
           our
           Covenant
           .
           
             See
             also
             Ep.
             34.
             and
             2
             :
             part
             Ep.
             56
             ,
             and
             57.
             and
             part
             3
             :
             Ep.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           14.
           
           
             But
             what
             means
             the
             matter
             ?
             These
             words
             of
          
           S.
           R.
           
             hold
             forth
             a
             great
          
           back
           sliding
           and
           apostasy
           
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             great
          
           Seer
           S.
           R.
           
             Otherwise
             what
             nee●d
             of
          
           a
           new
           marriage
           :
           
             but
             let
             us
             hear
             him
             express
             his
             mind
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             concerning
             this
             so
             highly
             commended
             Presbyterian
             Church
             .
             part
             I
             :
             Ep.
             34.
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           We
           ,
           wo
           ,
           wo
           be
           to
           apostat
           Scotland
           :
           there
           is
           wrath
           ,
           and
           a
           cup
           of
           the
           red
           wine
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           in
           the
           Lords
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           drink
           ,
           and
           spue
           ,
           and
           fall
           ,
           aud
           not
           rise
           again
           .
           
             and
             part
             1.
             
             Ep.
             43.
             
          
           But
           this
           Nation
           hath
           forsaken
           the
           fountain
           of
           living
           Waters
           .
           
             And
             part
             1.
             
             Ep.
             54.
             
          
           This
           is
           a
           black
           day
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           clouds
           and
           darkness
           ,
           for
           the
           roof-tree
           of
           my
           Lord
           Iesus
           his
           fair
           temple
           is
           faln
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           back
           is
           towards
           Scotland
           .
           
             and
             part
             1.
             
             Ep
             :
             1.
             yet
             more
             
             distinctly
             ,
          
           My
           heart
           is
           〈◊〉
           indeed
           for
           my
           mother
           Church
           ,
           that
           hath
           played
           the
           barlot
           with
           many
           lovers
           ,
           her
           husband
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           sell
           her
           ,
           for
           her
           horrible
           transgressions
           ,
           and
           heavy
           will
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           he
           upon
           this
           back-sliding
           Nation
           .
           
             All
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             might
             be
             cited
             out
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             do
             prove
             ,
             that
          
           S.
           R.
           
             had
             no
             such
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ch●rch
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             his
          
           mother
           Church
           ,
           
             in
             the
             time
             he
             wrot
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             was
             at
          
           Aberdeen
           ,
           
             the
             best
             time
             he
             ever
             knew
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             nearness
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           whatever
           faith
           
             S.
             R.
          
           had
           of
           the
           Lord
           his
           appearing
           again
           ,
           to
           reforme
           the
           Land
           ,
           by
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           yet
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           later
           days
           ,
           his
           faith
           was
           
             very
             wavering
          
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           touching
           the
           Covenant
           its
           being
           made
           an
           instrument
           of
           reformation
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           writs
           ,
           Ep.
           70.
           part
           2.
           
           
             I
             believe
             he
             comes
             quickly
             ,
             who
             will
             remove
             our
             darkness
             ,
             and
             will
             shine
             gloriously
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
          
           Britan
           ,
           
             as
             a
             crowned
             King
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             formally
             sworn
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             own
             :
             glorious
             way
             ;
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             his
             infinit
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           It
           seemeth
           he
           had
           some
           other
           way
           in
           his
           view
           ,
           as
           possible
           ,
           if
           not
           probable
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           take
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             that
             instrument
             of
             so
             much
             blood
             )
          
           Hower
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           his
           faith
           was
           very
           uncertain
           about
           the
           matter
           now
           in
           his
           dyeing
           days
           :
           and
           he
           speaks
           not
           at
           all
           as
           any
           true
           Prophet
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Albeit
           the
           Presbyterians
           generally
           are
           
             still
             so
             blind
             ,
             and
             darke
             ,
          
           that
           they
           positively
           judg
           ,
           that
           the
           covenant
           will
           be
           a
           main
           thing
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           reforme
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           Covenant
           and
           Presbytery
           will
           up
           again
           ,
           where
           as
           
             S.
             R.
          
           is
           unclear
           in
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           I
           could
           tell
           them
           of
           one
           of
           themselves
           ,
           whom
           they
           judge
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           martyr
           for
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           published
           his
           mind
           in
           print
           ,
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           some
           years
           ,
           that
           
             God
             had
             forsaken
             their
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             like
             to
             return
             to
             her
             again
             :
          
           and
           he
           answereth
           all
           the
           common
           reasons
           from
           Sciptur
           ,
           or
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           seemed
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           return
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           plainly
           sheweth
           the
           weakness
           and
           invalidity
           of
           them
           .
           The
           book
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           many
           which
           I
           have
           read
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           it
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           an
           honest
           faithfull
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           heard
           
             Iohn
             Livingston
          
           ,
           say
           ,
           in
           prayer
           ,
           
             Lord
             since
             Dumbar
             ,
             thou
             hast
             spit
             in
             our
             face
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             never
             looked
             over
             thy
             shoulder
             to
             us
             again
             .
          
           This
           is
           he
           ,
           whom
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           ,
           calls
           that
           
             great
             man
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           this
           prayer
           he
           had
           in
           a
           certain
           family
           in
           Aberdeen
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           was
           such
           an
           apostat
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Lord
           had
           so
           forsaken
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           their
           chief
           Seers
           ,
           and
           who
           indeed
           was
           never
           a
           true
           Gospell
           Church
           ,
           that
           we
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           have
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           resolved
           by
           Gods
           grace
           never
           to
           return
           unto
           her
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           unto
           us
           ,
           let
           them
           come
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           goe
           not
           ye
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           added
           divers
           ,
           who
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           profession
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           add
           many
           more
           ,
           yea
           thousands
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Lord
             hath
             a
             precious
             seed
          
           to
           gather
           out
           from
           among
           them
           .
           And
           there
           are
           many
           among
           them
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           who
           have
           true
           breathings
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           these
           in
           due
           time
           the
           Lord
           will
           regard
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           his
           Zion
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           begun
           to
           build
           in
           great
           glory
           ,
           even
           in
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           called
           in
           Scorne
           Quakers
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           V.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             said
             against
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             national
             and
             as
             being
             so
             guilty
             of
             persecution
             and
             blood
             ,
             is
             not
             understood
             of
             all
             that
             goe
             under
             that
             name
             ,
             many
             among
             them
             being
             free
             of
             such
             crimes
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             sober
             Spirit
             and
             principles
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Apology
             ,
             why
             I
             frequently
             use
             the
             word
             
               [
               Presbyterian
               .
               ]
               3.
               
               Presbytery
            
             too
             good
             a
             name
             for
             them
             ,
             unless
             with
             this
             addition
             Pseudo-Presbytery
             ,
             that
             is
             Pr●sbytery
             falsely
             so
             called
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Presbyterian
             Church
             guilty
             of
             denying
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
             who
             would
             exclud
             him
             out
             of
             the
             very
             Saints
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Presbyterian
             Church
             a
             foolish
             builder
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             very
             bad
             and
             Vnchristian
             
             Doctrins
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             although
             she
             pretend
             to
             be
             more
             for
             a
             spritual
             way
             of
             preaching
             ,
             and
             worshiping
             ,
             then
             the
             Papal
             ,
             or
             Episcopal
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             one
             jot
             more
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             proved
             by
             divers
             Instances
             .
             7.
             
             Two
             Questions
             put
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
             8.
             
             A
             list
             of
             the
             r●viling
             ,
             false
             acousations
             and
             railing
             speeches
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             ,
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             called
             Quakers
             .
             9.
             
             Presbyterian
             teachers
             have
             not
             that
             credit
             now
             with
             many
             people
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             ,
             whatever
             they
             say
             ,
             with
             an
             implicit
             faith
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             too
             much
             had
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           ANd
           as
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           generall
           against
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           Nationall
           ,
           and
           as
           being
           so
           guilty
           of
           persecution
           and
           blood
           ,
           I
           understand
           it
           ,
           not
           of
           all
           that
           goe
           under
           that
           name
           ,
           for
           I
           doe
           believe
           many
           among
           them
           are
           altogether
           free
           of
           having
           a
           hand
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           a
           more
           sober
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           sober
           principles
           :
           but
           I
           understand
           it
           of
           a
           
             great
             faction
          
           and
           party
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           did
           most
           prevail
           ,
           and
           
             carryed
             away
          
           many
           
             simple
             wel-meaning
             people
          
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           what
           
             by
             deceitfull
             perswasions
          
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           fears
           :
           And
           I
           know
           many
           that
           were
           so
           carryed
           away
           ,
           are
           now
           come
           to
           see
           the
           evil
           of
           these
           practices
           ,
           and
           are
           resolved
           never
           to
           concurre
           
           in
           ,
           or
           countenance
           the
           like
           of
           them
           again
           .
           But
           especially
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Clergy
          
           and
           priesthood
           had
           the
           
             main
             hand
          
           and
           stroak
           in
           these
           disorders
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           uphold
           their
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           gratify
           their
           lust
           ,
           and
           ambition
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           that
           I
           have
           so
           frequently
           used
           the
           word
           
             [
             Presbyterian
          
           ]
           or
           may
           afterwards
           use
           it
           ,
           is
           onely
           for
           distinction's
           sake
           ,
           becaus
           I
           know
           not
           how
           otherwise
           to
           designe
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           farr
           from
           judging
           them
           to
           be
           true
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Classicall
           judicatorys
           were
           true
           Presbyterys
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           Presbytery
           is
           too
           good
           a
           name
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           unless
           with
           this
           addition
           Pseudo-Presbyter●
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Presbytery
             falsly
             so
             called
          
           ,
           seing
           they
           have
           so
           positively
           denyed
           that
           which
           gives
           
             the
             very
             life
          
           ,
           and
           being
           ,
           either
           to
           any
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           Presbytery
           ,
           viz
           ,
           the
           
             immediat
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             teachings
             and
             leadings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             every
             member
          
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           there
           were
           ,
           who
           called
           themselvs
           ,
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           and
           were
           not
           ,
           so
           these
           Presbyterians
           call
           themselves
           
             true
             Pre●●●●erys
          
           ,
           but
           are
           no
           more
           so
           ,
           then
           a
           dead
           image
           of
           a
           man
           is
           a
           true
           man.
           And
           indeed
           who
           ever
           hath
           a
           true
           knowledge
           of
           either
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           a
           true
           Gospell
           Church
           ,
           will
           see
           ,
           that
           with
           good
           reason
           ,
           and
           good
           ground
           ,
           we
           have
           forsaken
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           becaus
           
           of
           
             her
             bad
             practices
          
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           
             her
             bad
             ,
             anti-Christian
          
           and
           
             unsound
             Doctrins
          
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           she
           denying
           
             the
             real
             in-being
             and
             reve●ation
             of
             Ies●●
             Christ
          
           in
           any
           of
           her
           Members
           ,
           or
           indeed
           in
           any
           men
           in
           those
           days
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           although
           she
           falsly
           accuse
           us
           ,
           as
           denying
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           to
           make
           it
           apparent
           ,
           that
           she
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           ,
           are
           the
           denyers
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           would
           exclud
           him
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Saints
           ,
           and
           altogether
           confine
           him
           to
           some
           particular
           place
           :
           but
           this
           I
           intend
           to
           reserve
           till
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Also
           she
           discovereth
           her self
           to
           be
           a
           very
           
             foolish
             builder
          
           ,
           who
           maketh
           her
           foundation
           so
           narrow
           ,
           and
           her
           building
           so
           wide
           ,
           for
           no
           less
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           she
           would
           take
           into
           her
           building
           ;
           yea
           all
           Nations
           ,
           if
           she
           could
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           
             true
             and
             saving
             Power
             ,
             and
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           which
           ●elongs
           to
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           she
           ●ill
           onely
           have
           it
           extended
           but
           to
           a
           
             small
             number
          
           of
           ●er
           members
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           have
           neither
           ●eceived
           this
           Grace
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           ;
           but
           are
           exclud●d
           inevitably
           from
           it
           ,
           without
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           ●y
           Gods
           
             absolut
             decree
          
           ,
           that
           barreth
           them
           out
           from
           〈◊〉
           possibility
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           before
           they
           ever
           came
           〈◊〉
           the
           world
           .
           Surely
           this
           is
           too
           narrow
           a
           foundaion
           for
           so
           wide
           a
           building
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           but
           a
           small
           ●avour
           to
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           her
           members
           ,
           than
           ●hey
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           under
           
             any
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
          
           :
           
           yea
           it
           seems
           they
           are
           rather
           the
           worse
           ,
           then
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           being
           her
           Church
           members
           ,
           seing
           ,
           to
           the
           boot
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           
             more
             guilty
          
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           then
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           never
           heard
           the
           Gospel
           outwardly
           preached
           ,
           and
           yet
           neve●
           a
           whit
           the
           more
           near
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           These
           ar●
           
             sad
             tidings
          
           ,
           she
           preacheth
           to
           her
           Church
           members
           Again
           ,
           her
           most
           eminent
           Saints
           ,
           she
           leaveth
           the●
           still
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           and
           mire
           of
           sin
           ,
           
             for
             term
             of
             life
          
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             they
             can
             never
             be
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             i●
             this
             life
          
           ;
           but
           
             sin
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             but
             sin
             daily
             ,
             in
             though●
             word
             ,
             and
             deed
             ,
          
           Surely
           ,
           such
           un-Christian
           Doctrins
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           could
           be
           named
           ,
           an
           ground
           enough
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           are
           true●
           opened
           to
           leave
           her
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           though
           she
           pretend
           to
           be
           more
           for
           a
           sp●ritual
           way
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           worship
           ,
           then
           eithe●
           Papists
           ,
           or
           these
           ,
           called
           
             the
             Episcopal
          
           ;
           yet
           reall●
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           she
           is
           not
           one
           jot
           more
           for
           th●
           same
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           ;
           but
           doth
           fully
           aggre
           wit●
           them
           ,
           in
           those
           principls
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           very
           natur●●
           oppose
           all
           
             spirituall
             preaching
             and
             praying
          
           .
           For
           〈◊〉
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           
             true
             Grace
          
           or
           ptety
           is
           
             not
             essential
          
           to
           〈◊〉
           
             Minister
             of
             Christ
          
           ?
           She
           saith
           the
           same
           .
           Do
           the●
           say
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           preach
           and
           pray
           ,
           without
           
             the
             spe●cial
          
           and
           
             immediat
             movings
             of
             the
             Spi●it
             of
             God
             ,
          
           an●
           while
           they
           thus
           preach
           and
           pray
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           b●
           heard
           ,
           if
           having
           an
           outward
           call
           from
           the
           Church
           
           She
           saith
           the
           same
           .
           Do
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           
             immediat
             calls
          
           are
           
             not
             needfull
             to
             Preachers
          
           ?
           She
           saith
           the
           same
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           wherein
           she
           is
           any
           more
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           and
           to
           preaching
           and
           praying
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           wherein
           she
           is
           not
           fully
           as
           great
           an
           enemy
           ,
           yea
           rather
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           she
           is
           greater
           ;
           for
           I
           believe
           there
           shall
           hardly
           be
           found
           any
           Council
           Provincial
           ,
           or
           General
           among
           the
           Papists
           themselvs
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           expressly
           and
           directly
           denyed
           and
           judged
           out
           ,
           
             all
             new
             revelations
          
           and
           
             immediat
             teachings
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Presbyterian
           Church
           have
           done
           in
           their
           assembly
           at
           Westminster
           :
           and
           indeed
           all
           praying
           by
           the
           real
           movings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           once
           denyed
           ,
           and
           a
           Worship
           without
           the
           Spirit
           being
           set
           up
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           circum●tance
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           a
           set
           forme
           of
           words
           ,
           yea
           〈◊〉
           or
           nay
           ;
           onely
           that
           which
           is
           for
           a
           set
           forme
           of
           words
           and
           a
           stinted
           Liturgy
           (
           the
           Spirit
           being
           once
           exclud●ed
           by
           both
           partys
           )
           seemeth
           to
           be
           less
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           al●o
           less
           scandalous
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           prayeth
           by
           his
           
             set
             ●orme
          
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           all
           hazard
           to
           use
           words
           of
           non-sense
           ●nd
           blasphemy
           ,
           providing
           the
           set
           forme
           contain
           ●othing
           but
           sound
           words
           :
           whereas
           he
           ,
           that
           pray●th
           onely
           out
           of
           his
           imagination
           ,
           (
           for
           out
           of
           what
           else
           ●oth
           he
           pray
           ,
           seing
           he
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           ●eceive
           his
           words
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           )
           is
           really
           in
           this
           〈◊〉
           And
           it
           is
           wel
           known
           ,
           how
           oft
           some
           have
           
           really
           spok
           non-sense
           and
           blasphemy
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           〈…〉
           better
           guid
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           
             roaving
             imagination
          
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           their
           prayers
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           moved
           to
           seriousness
           by
           such
           prayers
           ,
           were
           moved
           to
           laugh
           at
           the
           ignoran●●
           and
           folly
           of
           such
           Speakers
           :
           and
           certainly
           of
           two
           evils
           it
           is
           the
           lesser
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Liturgy
           or
           stinte●
           forme
           ,
           then
           to
           suffer
           such
           abuses
           ,
           as
           have
           bee●
           committed
           by
           some
           both
           Presbyterian
           and
           Episcopal
           Preachers
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           in
           their
           Pray●ers
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           indeed
           there
           are
           two
           Questions
           I
           coul●
           never
           get
           resolved
           by
           any
           Presbyterian
           .
           1.
           
           W●●
           their
           Preachers
           study
           their
           Sermons
           before
           hand
           left
           they
           should
           speak
           non-sense
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           a●●
           yet
           study
           not
           their
           Prayers
           before
           hand
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           them
           forth
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           ?
           2.
           
           Why
           they
           think
           Lawfull
           to
           sing
           by
           a
           book
           ,
           and
           yet
           think
           it
           unlavfull
           to
           pray
           by
           a
           book
           ?
           And
           these
           two
           questi●●
           I
           leave
           with
           this
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           to
           answe●
           and
           shall
           proceed
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           other
           〈◊〉
           ,
           wherein
           I
           intend
           to
           be
           more
           brief
           ,
           ha●ing
           no
           arguments
           to
           answer
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           havi●●
           brought
           none
           against
           us
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           any
           Testimo●nys
           to
           prove
           the
           Quakers
           guilty
           of
           any
           such
           〈◊〉
           as
           he
           accuseth
           them
           of
           ,
           but
           spendeth
           most
           of
           all
           〈◊〉
           paper
           ,
           in
           
             most
             horrible
             ,
             bitter
             revilings
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             accusations
          
           ,
           Some
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           give
           the
           Reader
           a
           trial
           of
           the
           bitterness
           of
           this
           mans
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           has
           not
           the
           least
           true
           ground
           for
           any
           such
           revilings
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           I
           intend
           to
           shew
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             Let
             us
             then
             stand
             still
             a
             little
             ,
             a●nd
             heare
             his
          
           rai●ings
           ,
           and
           rai●ing
           revilings
           and
           uncharitable
           speeches
           
             he
             soameth
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             troubled
             Sea
             casteth
             out
             foam
             and
             dirt
             :
             —
          
           this
           abyss
           of
           all
           abominations
           ,
           
             de●perat
             Quakerism
          
           ,
           root
           of
           bit●erness
           ,
           this
           ditch
           and
           deep
           pit
           ,
           pernicious
           ways
           ,
           Soul-murthering
           delusions
           ,
           spreading
           contagion
           ,
           ●equally
           loathsome
           and
           hatefull
           to
           their
           Soules
           with
           〈◊〉
           bell
           ;
           Sathans
           slime
           ,
           botch
           of
           hell
           ,
           pure
           Devilism
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           dung
           of
           all
           these
           desperat
           ,
           soul-destroying
           heresys
           ,
           ●
           videlicēt
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Arminianism
           ,
           Erastiamsm
           ,
           ●Socinianism
           ,
           Arianism
           ,
           Petagianism
           ,
           Familism
           ,
           ●Antinomianism
           ,
           Heathenism
           ,
           and
           Atheism
           ;
           〈◊〉
           ●having
           a
           speciall
           power
           and
           influence
           over
           and
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           bodys
           and
           spirits
           of
           not
           a
           few
           of
           that
           monstrous
           〈◊〉
           ,
           dung
           of
           hell
           dished
           up
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           black
           ●Art
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           that
           Tribe
           ;
           the
           very
           stink
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           cometh
           forth
           at
           their
           impure
           and
           po●●u●ed
           ●mouths
           in
           blasphemys
           against
           God
           ,
           his
           Christ
           ,
           his
           ●Spirit
           ,
           his
           Word
           ,
           his
           precious
           and
           pure
           Ordinances
           ,
           〈◊〉
           purchase
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           〈◊〉
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Son
           
             Iesus
             ●hrist
          
           :
           most
           odious
           vermin
           ,
           and
           black
           locusts
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           crawled
           out
           of
           the
           infernal
           lake
           ,
           or
           croked
           upon
           
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           blasphemous
           belchings
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           very
           sibilation
           of
           the
           Old
           Serpent
           .
           What
           name
           or
           notion
           can
           be
           faln
           upon
           ,
           or
           found
           fit
           to
           unfold
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           doctrin
           ,
           comprehensive
           of
           all
           these
           doctrins
           of
           Devils
           :
           whereby
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           from
           the
           beginning
           opposed
           through
           Satans
           black
           art
           and
           utmost
           malice
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           one
           shape
           and
           size
           of
           enemy●
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           were
           gathered
           together
           and
           ceme●ed
           all
           the
           severall
           partys
           ,
           that
           ever
           Abaddon
           an●
           Apollyon
           commanded
           in
           his
           severall
           expedition●
           against
           the
           Prince
           Michaël
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           Reader
           I
           have
           set
           before
           thee
           ,
           som●
           part
           of
           this
           Presbyterian
           mans
           Rhetorick
           ,
           for●●trial
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           hast
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           true
           di●cerning
           ,
           so
           that
           thy
           ear
           can
           try
           words
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           mouth
           tasteth
           meat
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           easy
           for
           thee
           to
           judg●
           whence
           such
           bitter
           and
           unchristian
           revilings
           pro●ceed
           ,
           and
           what
           spirit
           hath
           taught
           him
           to
           utter
           〈◊〉
           many
           gross
           lyes
           and
           slaunders
           against
           an
           innoce●
           People
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           expect
           that
           I
           will
           be
           at
           th●
           pains
           to
           refu●e
           such
           stuff
           ,
           it
           containing
           nothing
           〈◊〉
           argument
           nor
           proof
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           〈◊〉
           things
           ,
           but
           onely
           bare
           affirmations
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           though
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           the
           Presbyt●rian
           Teachers
           had
           such
           great
           esteeme
           (
           throug●
           the
           great
           blindness
           ,
           that
           was
           over
           the
           Nation
           )
           〈◊〉
           the
           minds
           of
           most
           people
           ;
           that
           their
           bare
           saying
           〈◊〉
           were
           like
           Divine
           Oracles
           ,
           yet
           the
           times
           are
           now
           〈◊〉
           
           a
           great
           measure
           changed
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           say
           will
           not
           be
           believed
           so
           easily
           ;
           nay
           will
           not
           at
           all
           be
           believed
           by
           thousands
           ,
           unless
           they
           bring
           good
           and
           sufficient
           proof
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           they
           say
           :
           for
           there
           is
           an
           eye
           opening
           in
           many
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           that
           is
           seeing
           clearly
           ,
           how
           these
           deceitfull
           men
           had
           too
           great
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           to
           impose
           upon
           their
           faith
           :
           and
           they
           are
           now
           resolved
           not
           to
           be
           so
           abused
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           formerly
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           such
           bare
           affirmations
           without
           the
           least
           shaddow
           of
           a
           proof
           ,
           will
           have
           weight
           with
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           yet
           give
           up
           themselvs
           blindly
           and
           implicitly
           to
           be
           led
           by
           these
           blind
           guids
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ,
           untill
           it
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           earnest
           desire
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Scripturs
             no
             warrant
             for
             peopls
             refusing
             converse
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             called
             Quakers
             .
             2.
             
             They
             bring
             no
             doctrin
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripturs
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Author
             and
             his
             
               Brethren
               guilty
               of
               horrid
               injustice
            
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             condemning
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             neither
             know
             ,
             nor
             their
             principls
             .
             4.
             
             Many
             of
             them
             with
             a
             blind
             and
             mad
             zeal
             refuse
             all
             means
             of
             Information
             .
             5.
             
             The
             
               Presbyterian
               Teachers
            
             in
             labouring
             to
             perswad
             people
             ,
             not
             to
             converse
             with
             us
             ,
             nor
             read
             our
             books
             ,
             practise
             that
             usuall
             policy
             
             of
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               forbids
               to
               read
               Protestants
               books
               ,
               or
               converse
               with
               them
               .
            
             6.
             
             Many
             are
             the
             more
             moved
             to
             read
             them
             ,
             and
             seek
             occasion
             of
             their
             converse
             .
             7.
             
             Finding
             them
             grossly
             and
             falsly
             accused
             .
             8.
             
             
               John
               Livingston
            
             his
             unchristian
             carriage
             to
             some
             of
             their
             profession
             at
             Rotterdam
             .
             9.
             
             The
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             not
             Here●icks
             ,
             nor
             their
             principls
             heretical
             ,
             but
             truely
             C●●●sstian
             and
             
               Apostolick
               .
               10.
               
               Presbyterians
               in
               great
               confusion
               and
               contradiction
            
             in
             comparing
             some
             of
             themselvs
             to
             the
             greatest
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             yet
             denying
             
               Immediat
               Revelation
            
             and
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
            
             .
             11.
             
             A
             cowardly
             Spirit
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
             .
             A
             question
             put
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pag
             5.
             ad
             sinem
          
           .
           And
           here
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           let
           me
           set
           before
           thee
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           that
           Great
           man
           of
           GOD
           
             [
             Master
             John
             Livingston
          
           ]
           (
           of
           whom
           without
           vanity
           ,
           or
           being
           judged
           to
           hold
           mens
           p●nsons
           in
           admira●ion
           for
           advantage
           ,
           I
           fear
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             in
             the
             day
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             from
             us
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             so
             great
             an
             Ambassadour
             for
             Christ
             left
             behind
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           O
           to
           see
           some
           ,
           on
           whom
           this
           Elijah's
           mantle
           is
           faln
           !
           )
           as
           a
           fit
           patt●rn
           for
           thy
           in●itation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Answer
           :
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           hath
           been
           giving
           some
           perswasions
           ,
           why
           People
           
           should
           deny
           all
           converse
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           from
           the
           exampls
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Paul
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           lastly
           from
           the
           example
           of
           
             Master
             Iohn
             Livingston
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           him
           .
           (
           behold
           the
           Presbyterians
           pride
           ,
           that
           will
           honour
           one
           another
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Master
           ,
           whereas
           when
           they
           speake
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           give
           them
           no
           such
           titles
           ,
           but
           bare
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Peter
          
           .
           But
           to
           say
           
             Iohn
             Livingston
          
           ,
           and
           
             Samuel
             Rutherford
          
           ,
           withholding
           the
           proud
           title
           of
           Master
           ,
           which
           Christ
           did
           expressly
           forbid
           ,
           doth
           greatly
           offend
           Presbyterian
           ears
           )
           But
           first
           I
           must
           tell
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           :
           As
           to
           the
           exampls
           of
           Paul
           and
           John
           ,
           the
           case
           doth
           no
           ways
           meet
           ,
           for
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           are
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           same
           principls
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           same
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           which
           the
           Christians
           had
           ,
           whom
           Paul
           and
           John
           loved
           ,
           and
           were
           kindly
           affected
           unto
           ,
           even
           as
           parents
           unto
           children
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           neither
           like
           seducing
           Elymas
           (
           a
           title
           more
           aggreable
           to
           this
           Author
           )
           nor
           like
           Hymeneus
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           whom
           Paul
           delivered
           unto
           Satan
           :
           nor
           have
           they
           the
           least
           affinity
           with
           such
           ,
           as
           John
           forbad
           the
           Disciples
           to
           receive
           into
           their
           house
           ,
           or
           give
           them
           a
           friendly
           salutation
           ,
           for
           such
           were
           they
           ,
           who
           brought
           another
           doctrin
           unto
           them
           ,
           then
           John
           preached
           .
           See
           2
           Ep
           :
           Ioh
           :
           ver
           :
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           the
           Quakers
           bring
           no
           other
           Doctrin
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           doctrin
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           both
           John
           and
           all
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           upon
           trial
           ,
           we
           are
           assured
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           make
           good
           against
           this
           Author
           and
           all
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           as
           likewise
           that
           we
           can
           prove
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           that
           bring
           a
           contrary
           doctrin
           .
           For
           whereas
           Christ
           preached
           himself
           to
           be
           
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           John
           preached
           him
           to
           be
           that
           
             true
             Light
             ,
             that
             lighteneth
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             all
             through
             him
             might
             believe
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             message
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all●
             I●
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             we
             ha●
             fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           can
           not
           endure
           to
           hear
           the
           same
           doctrin
           preached
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           g●ash
           with
           their
           very
           teeth
           at
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           preach
           GOD
           to
           be
           the
           LIGHT
           ,
           and
           CHRIST
           to
           be
           that
           
             TRUE
             LIGHT
             ,
             that
             inlighteneth
             EVERY
             Man
             ,
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             World.
          
           And
           both
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             men
          
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           Christ
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           God
           made
           
             manifest
             in
             flesh
          
           ,
           in
           that
           prepared
           body
           ,
           which
           was
           crucified
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           raised
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           glorified
           .
           And
           this
           same
           doctrin
           the
           Quakers
           preach
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Presbyterians
           are
           no●
           for
           Christ
           his
           being
           in
           a
           true
           and
           real
           sense
           no
           not
           in
           the
           very
           Saints
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Surely
           this
           Author
           and
           his
           brethren
           have
           committed
           an
           
             horrid
             injustice
          
           against
           the
           people
           called
           ,
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           condemning
           them
           ,
           whom
           neither
           he
           nor
           his
           brethren
           do
           know
           ,
           nor
           what
           principls
           they
           hold
           ,
           whereas
           they
           believe
           lyeing
           reports
           ,
           that
           malicious
           men
           have
           invented
           against
           that
           people
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           mind
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           too
           ready
           to
           give
           ear
           to
           such
           lyes
           ,
           and
           foment
           yea
           augment
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           yet
           I
           have
           really
           such
           charity
           to
           this
           man
           and
           many
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           through
           ignorance
           that
           they
           thus
           condemn
           us
           ,
           and
           speake
           evil
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           therefor
           is
           their
           sin
           the
           more
           pardonable
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           with
           a
           blind
           and
           
             mad
             zeall
             ,
             they
             refuse
             all
             means
             of
             information
             ,
          
           whereby
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           either
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           or
           what
           principles
           we
           hold
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           were
           impossible
           they
           could
           be
           so
           ignorant
           concerning
           us
           ,
           as
           really
           they
           are
           ;
           for
           thousands
           in
           this
           land
           know
           that
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           these
           horrid
           things
           ,
           which
           this
           man
           layeth
           to
           our
           charge
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           certainly
           this
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           near
           bordering
           with
           that
           
             sin
             that
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             ,
          
           that
           they
           refuse
           to
           be
           informed
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           willingly
           ignorant
           themselvs
           ,
           and
           seek
           by
           all
           means
           to
           keep
           people
           in
           ignorance
           concerning
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           converse
           with
           us
           ,
           nor
           read
           our
           books
           ,
           an
           usuall
           policy
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Anti-Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           cry
           out
           against
           all
           di●●enters
           from
           
           them
           ,
           as
           damnable
           Hereticks
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           conversed
           with
           ,
           nor
           their
           books
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           the
           Popes
           curse
           ,
           and
           surely
           those
           groundless
           threa●●
           of
           these
           Presbyterian
           priests
           ,
           have
           as
           small
           weight
           with
           ingenuons
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           curses
           or
           excommunications
           we
           value
           as
           little
           ,
           as
           the
           Popes
           ;
           being
           both
           from
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           the
           more
           the●
           curse
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           the
           more
           bless
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           faithfull
           in
           our
           Testimony
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           these
           me●
           disswad
           people
           from
           reading
           our
           books
           ,
           and
           conversing
           with
           us
           ,
           many
           have
           been
           the
           more
           moved
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           and
           seek
           occasion
           of
           our
           converse
           ,
           who
           upon
           an
           impartial
           search
           ,
           have
           found
           that
           we
           have
           been
           most
           grossly
           abused
           ,
           and
           belyed
           by
           these
           men
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Which
           hath
           raised
           in
           them
           a
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           an
           indignation
           against
           those
           mens
           deceit
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           injuriously
           and
           basely
           traduce
           us
           ,
           and
           thus
           also
           by
           degrees
           ,
           their
           understandings
           have
           been
           opened
           ▪
           and
           their
           hearts
           inclined
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           joyne
           with
           us
           in
           the
           same
           Testimony
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Now
           as
           concerning
           
             Iohn
             Livingston
          
           ,
           whose
           exemple
           this
           Author
           commendeth
           to
           be
           imitated
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           a
           certain
           per●on
           of
           that
           Profession
           ,
           being
           his
           former
           acquaintance
           ,
           came
           in
           love
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           give
           him
           true
           information
           concerning
           that
           people
           ,
           if
           ther
           had
           been
           place
           in
           him
           to
           receive
           
           it
           ,
           did
           in
           a
           most
           rude
           ,
           and
           Unchristian
           way
           ,
           refuse
           him
           accesse
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           yet
           having
           nothing
           justly
           wherewith
           to
           charge
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           inquired
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           carrying
           so
           towards
           him
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           joyned
           with
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           held
           blasphemous
           principles
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           again
           inquired
           ,
           what
           these
           blasphemous
           principles
           were
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           give
           an
           instance
           in
           one
           particular
           ;
           but
           found
           fault
           with
           him
           for
           speaking
           the
           plain
           Scripture
           language
           of
           Thee
           and
           Thou
           ,
           which
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           used
           to
           one
           person
           ▪
           and
           of
           this
           rencounter
           
             B.
             F.
          
           a
           merchant
           in
           Rotterdam
           ,
           and
           I
           my self
           were
           both
           eye
           and
           ear-witnesses
           ,
           then
           present
           in
           company
           with
           the
           said
           person
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           first
           time
           that
           
             Iohn
             Livingston
          
           spake
           with
           the
           said
           person
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           of
           that
           profession
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           rejected
           him
           ,
           plain
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           (
           upon
           supposition
           that
           he
           had
           been
           an
           heretick
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           not
           )
           
             an
             heretick
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             reject
             .
          
           And
           wherein
           also
           he
           dealt
           contrary
           to
           many
           of
           his
           own
           brethren
           ,
           who
           have
           judged
           it
           their
           duty
           to
           speake
           with
           such
           ,
           and
           conferre
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           willed
           that
           in
           meekness
           we
           should
           instruct
           them
           ,
           that
           oppose
           themselvs
           ,
           if
           peradventure
           God
           may
           give
           them
           repentance
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           our
           great
           defence
           is
           ,
           that
           
             we
             are
             not
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           nor
           our
           principles
           hereti●all
           ,
           but
           
             truly
             Christian
          
           
           and
           Apostolick
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           height
           of
           injustice
           to
           condemn
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           get
           a
           fair
           hearing
           and
           opportunity
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           need
           is
           ,
           to
           clear
           our
           selvs
           ;
           which
           neither
           this
           Author
           ,
           nor
           
             I.
             L.
          
           have
           ever
           given
           us
           .
           And
           therefor
           I
           leave
           it
           with
           all
           sober
           people
           to
           consider
           whether
           this
           practice
           of
           
             I.
             L.
          
           doth
           not
           more
           resemble
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           forbids
           to
           converse
           with
           Protestants
           ,
           or
           read
           their
           bookes
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           his
           sense
           damnable
           Hereticks
           ,
           then
           either
           Paul
           or
           Iohn
           ,
           or
           Christ
           who
           often
           reasoned
           with
           the
           Srciber
           and
           Pharisees
           his
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           and
           Paul
           disputed
           with
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           
             Greek
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           that
           opposed
           themselves
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           bid
           reject
           none
           ▪
           but
           such
           as
           were
           self-codemned
           ,
           which
           neither
           〈◊〉
           Author
           nor
           
             I.
             L.
          
           could
           justly
           say
           of
           any
           ,
           called
           :
           Quaker
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           here
           again
           ,
           I
           cannot
           cease
           to
           wonde●
           how
           this
           Author
           cryeth
           up
           
             Iohn
             Livingston
          
           ,
           and
           giveth
           him
           no
           less
           tittle
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           were
           another
           Elijah
           ,
           while
           he
           falleth
           out
           into
           such
           an
           exclamation
           ,
           ●
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             see
             some
             ,
             on
             whom
             this
             Elijahs
             mantl●
             is
             faln
             ,
             &
             c
             !
          
           Which
           words
           plainly
           import
           ,
           that
           
             I.
             L.
          
           was
           a
           Prophet
           and
           had
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesy
           ,
           that
           Eli●ah
           had
           ,
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           mans
           teeth
           to
           water
           ,
           to
           perceive
           their
           pride
           and
           insolency
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           there
           confusion
           and
           self-contradiction
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           while
           they
           plainly
           teach
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Pr●phecy
             
             and
             immediat
             revelation
             ,
             and
             teachings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             generally
             ceassed
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
          
           ;
           as
           for
           
             I.
             L.
          
           himself
           ,
           whatever
           he
           was
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           in
           his
           latter
           dayes
           he
           was
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           could
           not
           have
           so
           mistaken
           and
           misjudged
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           if
           his
           habitation
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           seen
           and
           known
           better
           what
           wee
           had
           been
           .
           But
           to
           passe
           this
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           discover
           him
           to
           have
           been
           but
           a
           weak
           and
           cowardly
           man
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           meer
           will
           and
           command
           of
           men
           ,
           went
           over
           sea
           and
           subscribed
           his
           sentence
           of
           banishment
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           as
           others
           likewise
           did
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Ius
             Populi
          
           doth
           plainly
           acknowledge
           .
           I
           challenge
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           to
           shew
           me
           ,
           where
           any
           of
           the
           true
           Prophets
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           did
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           surely
           this
           was
           no
           Propheticall
           act
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           renuncing
           of
           all
           true
           obedience
           unto
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           desert
           his
           ●lock
           ,
           but
           promise
           never
           to
           return
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           native
           countrey
           on
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           without
           leave
           of
           men
           .
           Now
           put
           the
           case
           that
           God
           had
           commanded
           him
           by
           
             immediat
             revelation
          
           ,
           or
           given
           him
           an
           
             immediat
             message
          
           to
           return
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           wont
           to
           give
           immediat
           messages
           to
           Elijah
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           here
           bind
           himself
           up
           not
           to
           goe
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           transgressour
           ,
           guilty
           of
           death
           by
           his
           own
           hand-writting
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           ●e
           said
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           such
           immediat
           messages
           to
           be
           expected
           
           in
           our
           dayes
           ;
           then
           for
           shame
           let
           them
           forbear
           comparing
           him
           to
           Elijah
           ,
           or
           telling
           us
           of
           
             I.
             L.
          
           〈◊〉
           mantle
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Surely
           it
           appears
           to
           me
           ,
           
             his
             mantle
          
           was
           ●
           
             cowardly
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           fallen
           upon
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           runn
           away
           from
           their
           ●locks
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           sent
           prisoners
           over
           sea
           ,
           but
           went
           away
           to
           shun
           greater
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             L.
          
           in
           his
           letter
           ,
           to
           his
           parishoners
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           is
           so
           ingenuons
           as
           to
           confess
           ,
           he
           failed
           in
           his
           duty
           in
           not
           bearing
           a
           faithfull
           Testimony
           before
           them
           who
           sentenced
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           find
           not
           that
           he
           ever
           mended
           this
           fault
           ,
           although
           he
           lived
           many
           years
           afterwards
           ;
           however
           he
           is
           now
           before
           his
           Judge
           ,
           and
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           ,
           to
           conclud
           he
           has
           not
           found
           mer●y
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           should
           I
           have
           med-led
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           great
           inju●tice
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           had
           not
           constrained
           me
           ,
           and
           put
           me
           on
           a
           necessity
           so
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           if
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           knew
           no●
           so
           great
           an
           Ambassadour
           left
           behind
           upon
           Earth
           ?
           Surely
           there
           are
           many
           greater
           and
           more
           true
           Ambassadours
           then
           ever
           he
           knew
           ,
           and
           how
           did
           he
           know
           that
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Ambassadour
           ,
           I
           suppose
           he
           wi●●
           not
           deny
           his
           words
           to
           imply
           that
           
             I.
             L.
          
           was
           a
           very
           holy
           man.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           Now
           I
           ask
           him
           how
           doth
           he
           know
           this
           ,
           what
           is
           his
           rule
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Not
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           it
           〈◊〉
           
           nothing
           of
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           markes
           of
           true
           holiness
           ,
           how
           doth
           he
           know
           that
           they
           wer●●eally
           applicable
           to
           him
           ,
           seing
           an
           〈◊〉
           goe
           ●he
           length
           of
           all
           outwards
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           not
           know
           ●he
           inwards
           of
           a
           man
           without
           immediat
           revelation
           ,
           ●ndowning
           the
           Spirit
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           Catechism
           that
           say
           .
           
             The
             Scripture
             is
             the
             onely
             rule
             ,
             and
             immediate
             revelation
             〈◊〉
             ceased
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           .
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             An
             Account
             of
             all
             the
             particulars
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             layeth
             the
             whole
             stress
             of
             his
             accusations
             against
             us
             ,
             being
             eight
             in
             number
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             accusation
             false
             .
             3.
             
             We
             own
             Christ
             to
             be
             true
             and
             perfect
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             and
             perfect
             man.
             4.
             
             His
             God-head
             is
             not
             his
             man-hood
             ,
             yet
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             most
             wonderfull
             union
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Natures
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Christian
             Quakers
             free
             of
             the
             errors
             of
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Manichees
               ,
               Apollinarians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Here●icks
             Concerning
             Christ.
             6.
             
             The
             second
             accusation
             a
             meere
             quible
             about
             the
             invented
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             mystery
             is
             owned
             by
             the
             Quakers
             .
             7.
             
             Father
             ,
             Word
             ,
             (
             or
             Sone
             )
             and
             Ho●y
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             three
             ,
             otherwayes
             then
             in
             meere
             union
             ,
             operation
             ,
             or
             manifestion
             towards
             us
             onely
             ,
             but
             not
             
             three
             substances
             .
             8.
             
             Divers
             judged
             pious
             and
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Ancients
             denyed
             and
             disputed
             against
             3.
             hypostases
             ,
             and
             3.
             persons
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             and
             Augustin
             .
             9.
             
             The
             third
             accusation
             a
             quible
             ,
             and
             false
             upon
             the
             matter
             .
             10.
             
             Christ
             is
             a
             singular
             man.
             11.
             
             Whatever
             excellency
             other
             men
             have
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             more
             also
             .
             12.
             
             The
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             a
             substantiall
             dignity
             ,
             and
             excellency
             above
             all
             men
             in
             his
             manhood
             Nature
             .
             13.
             
             The
             
               Christian
               Quakers
            
             ,
             esteeme
             more
             highly
             of
             the
             man-hood
             of
             Christ
             Ies●●
             ,
             then
             either
             Presbyterians
             or
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           
             PAg.
             9.
             to
             wards
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           And
           yet
           every
           Article
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           for
           ever
           destroy
           the
           foundations
           of
           salvation
           ,
           is
           by
           them
           oppugned
           and
           subverted
           ;
           They
           puting
           a
           false
           Christ
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           true
           Iesus
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           our
           onely
           saviour
           ,
           denying
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           second
           person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           denying
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           singular
           person
           ,
           denying
           Iesus
           the
           Sone
           of
           Mary
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           alone
           true
           Christ
           ,
           but
           affirming
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           common
           sort
           of
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           in
           every
           man
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           even
           the
           common
           Light
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           affirming
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Sone
           of
           Mary
           ,
           to
           be
           onely
           an
           ordinary
           vessell
           ,
           which
           containeth
           this
           Light
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           eve●y
           other
           〈◊〉
           man
           doth
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           onely
           pulling
           down
           our
           exalted
           
           Prince
           from
           his
           throne
           of
           glory
           but
           putting
           their
           false
           Prophets
           in
           his
           place
           cloa●hing
           them
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           proper
           titeles
           ,
           as
           being
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           becaus
           containing
           the
           some
           Light
           with
           his
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Answer
           .
           Because
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           layeth
           the
           whole
           stre●s
           of
           all
           his
           accusations
           ,
           upon
           what
           he
           doth
           here
           lay
           down
           ,
           as
           the
           principls
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           (
           as
           supposing
           all
           these
           to
           be
           truely
           alledged
           ,
           which
           ye●
           are
           extreamly
           false
           ,
           )
           he
           goeth
           on
           at
           an
           high
           rate
           in
           divers
           whole
           pages
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           these
           words
           of
           his
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           alledging
           that
           we
           deny
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           ●aith
           ,
           strike
           at
           name
           &
           thing
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           thus
           robing
           us
           of
           the
           whole
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           turning
           us
           over
           into
           pure
           Heathenism
           ,
           shuts
           us
           out
           eternally
           from
           all
           access
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           our
           salvation
           for
           ever
           simply
           impossible
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           have
           found
           it
           sit
           to
           sett
           down
           ,
           word
           by
           word
           ,
           these
           his
           particular
           charges
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           alone
           foundation
           of
           his
           whole
           discourse
           .
           And
           allthough
           it
           may
           suffice
           to
           any
           sober
           man
           ,
           simply
           to
           deny
           these
           charges
           as
           applicable
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           to
           informe
           the
           ignorant
           that
           they
           are
           a
           meere
           bundle
           of
           lyes
           and
           falshoods
           upon
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           is
           enough
           〈◊〉
           overturn
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           dis●ours
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           built
           on
           it
           ,
           seing
           he
           doth
           not
           
           bring
           the
           least
           proof
           for
           what
           he
           alledgeth
           against
           us
           ,
           from
           the
           words
           or
           writings
           of
           any
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           but
           meer
           blind
           suppositions
           and
           false
           consequences
           ,
           which
           doe
           no
           wayes
           follow
           from
           our
           principle
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           further
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           sober
           inquirer
           ●
           intend
           God
           willing
           ,
           and
           assisting
           me
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           to
           goe
           through
           every
           one
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           simplicity
           and
           nakedness
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           give●●●ithfull
           accompt
           and
           declaration
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           touching
           every
           particular
           ,
           which
           are
           eight
           in
           number
           
             The
             first
          
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           
             we
             put
             a
             false
             Christ
             in
             ste●●
             of
             the
             true
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Sone
             of
             David
             ,
             one
             onely
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           a
           false
           accusation
           ,
           for
           we
           acknowled●
           no
           other
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           one
           onely
           and
           true
           
             Chri●●
             Iesus
          
           ,
           the
           Sone
           of
           David
           ,
           our
           onely
           saviour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           that
           the
           soundnes
           and
           truth
           of
           our
           fait●
           may
           appear
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           let
           the
           reader
           kno●
           that
           we
           do
           most
           faithfully
           believe
           and
           acknowled●
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           true
           and
           perfect
           God
           ,
           and
           true
           and
           perfect
           man.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           that
           the
           nature
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           Go●-h●ad
           is
           not
           the
           nature
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           M●●-hood
           ,
           his
           Man-hood
           is
           not
           his
           God●head
           ,
           〈◊〉
           his
           God-head
           his
           Man-hood
           yet
           the
           Man
           〈◊〉
           God
           ▪
           by
           reason
           o●
           that
           most
           wonderfull
           union
           〈◊〉
           the
           two
           naturs
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           are
           but
           one
           man
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           〈◊〉
           
           union
           ,
           that
           is
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           although
           the
           soule
           be
           not
           the
           body
           ,
           nor
           the
           body
           the
           ●oule
           :
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           wonderfull
           sort
           ,
           the
           God-head
           and
           Man-hood
           of
           Christ
           are
           but
           one
           Christ
           without
           any
           confusion
           or
           transmutation
           of
           the
           God-head
           into
           the
           Man-hood
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Man-hood
           into
           the
           God-head
           .
           And
           the
           God-head
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           any
           inferiour
           divinity
           ,
           or
           deity
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           God-head
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           so
           that
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           equall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           one
           and
           the
           same
           God
           with
           him
           ,
           of
           one
           nature
           and
           substance
           .
           Again
           the
           Man-hood
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           true
           and
           perfect
           Man-hood
           ,
           so
           that
           Christ
           as
           man
           hath
           a
           true
           and
           real
           soule
           distinct
           from
           the
           God-head
           ,
           yet
           forever
           united
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           immediat
           and
           wonderfull
           manner
           of
           which
           union
           ,
           no
           other
           soul
           or
           Spirit
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           angels
           ,
           ever
           were
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           partakers
           .
           As
           also
           he
           hath
           a
           true
           and
           reall
           body
           ,
           so
           that
           whatever
           per●fection
           ,
           the
           Man-hood
           of
           any
           other
           man
           hath
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           hath
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           much
           greater
           and
           more
           excellent
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           afterwards
           shown
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           soundnes
           and
           truth
           of
           our
           faith
           may
           appear
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           ●lone
           faviour
           where
           wee
           agree
           with
           all
           that
           are
           〈◊〉
           and
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           against
           the
           Socinians
           who
           deny
           〈◊〉
           true
           God-head
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           who
           also
           deny
           that
           Christ
           was
           before
           Mary
           :
           whereas
           we
           believe
           that
           Christ
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           before
           all
           ,
           the
           
             First
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
         
           As
           also
           against
           them
           who
           deny
           the
           true
           and
           reall
           man-hood
           of
           Christ
           some
           denying
           him
           to
           have
           a
           true
           and
           real
           body
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           ●antasticall
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Manichees
           :
           ot●ers
           denying
           him
           to
           have
           a
           true
           &
           reall
           soule
           ,
           affirming
           that
           the
           naked
           God-head
           tooke
           flesh
           and
           suffered
           in
           that
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           heresy
           of
           Apollinarius
           :
           as
           also
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           affirme
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           tha●
           there
           are
           two
           Christs
           ,
           and
           
             two
             Sons
          
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           eternall
           Word
           or
           Logos
           were
           the
           one
           Christ
           and
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           Iesus
           ,
           borne
           of
           the
           
             Virgi●
             Mary
          
           ,
           the
           other
           Christ
           and
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           i●
           said
           to
           be
           the
           heresy
           of
           Nestorius
           ;
           whereas
           the
           eternall
           Word
           and
           Man
           Jesus
           ,
           are
           not
           two
           Christs
           ,
           no●
           two
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ;
           subsisting
           in
           two
           naturs
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           are
           one
           man
           according
           to
           what
           is
           already
           said
           ,
           which
           example
           〈◊〉
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           the
           Ancients
           have
           much
           used
           to
           explaine
           this
           great
           Mystery
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           have
           used
           another
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           a
           
             red
             hot
             iron
          
           ,
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           answering
           to
           the
           God-head
           or
           eternall
           Word
           ,
           an●
           the
           iron
           it self
           burning
           and
           shining
           by
           the
           vertue
           an●
           power
           of
           the
           fire
           in
           it
           answering
           to
           the
           Man-hood
           〈◊〉
           Christ
           ,
           both
           which
           examples
           I
           judge
           to
           be
           useful
           and
           pertinent
           ,
           yet
           falling
           exceeding
           short
           of
           th●
           Mystery
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           great
           that
           is
           passeth●
           〈◊〉
           understanding
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           The
           
             second
             particular
          
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           deny
           Christ
           〈◊〉
           be
           the
           second
           person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           This
           is
           a
           meer
           quible
           about
           the
           invented
           words
           of
           mans
           wisdom
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           albeit
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           faithfully
           believe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Christ
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           second
           of
           the
           
             Three
             ,
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           which
           three
           are
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           these
           three
           are
           One
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           declared
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           that
           these
           three
           ,
           that
           bear
           record
           in
           heaven
           ,
           are
           not
           three
           distinct
           natures
           and
           substances
           ,
           but
           
             the
             one
             in
             nature
             and
             substance
             :
          
           not
           
             three
             Gods
          
           ,
           but
           
             One
             ,
             onely
             God
          
           :
           not
           having
           
             three
             understadings
             ,
             three
             wills
             ,
             or
             three
             powers
             ,
          
           but
           one
           only
           understanding
           ,
           one
           only
           will
           ,
           and
           one
           only
           power
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Yet
           they
           are
           three
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           in
           meer
           name
           ,
           operation
           ,
           or
           manifestation
           towards
           us
           onely
           ,
           being
           distinct
           in
           their
           relative
           modes
           or
           propertys
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Father
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Word
           or
           Son
           the
           Father
           [
           allthough
           he
           be
           our
           Father
           ]
           nor
           is
           the
           Spirit
           that
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           either
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           the
           Son
           ,
           
             the
             Father
             is
             uncreated
             and
             unbegotten
             ,
          
           the
           Son
           or
           Word
           from
           everlasting
           is
           uncreated
           and
           yet
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           neither
           created
           nor
           begotten
           ,
           but
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           the
           Father
           did
           not
           become
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           crucified
           and
           rose
           ,
           but
           the
           Son
           or
           Word
           ,
           &
           yet
           the
           Father
           is
           in
           the
           Son
           &
           the
           Son
           in
           the
           
           Father
           ,
           &
           the
           Spirit
           that
           proceedeth
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           &
           was
           in
           them
           and
           with
           them
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           and
           is
           unto
           everlasting
           ,
           and
           whatever
           the
           Father
           doth
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           being
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           nature
           ,
           so
           in
           operation
           .
           This
           Father
           doth
           all
           things
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           word
           doe
           all
           things
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           they
           are
           distinct
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           or
           modes
           of
           being
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           the
           manner
           or
           modes
           of
           operation
           .
           As
           the
           Father
           is
           first
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           being
           so
           is
           he
           first
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           operation
           ,
           as
           the
           Son
           is
           second
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           second
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           operation
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Spirit
           is
           third
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           third
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           operation
           .
           Yet
           this
           priority
           is
           not
           a
           
             priority
             of
             time
          
           ,
           but
           of
           order
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           three
           before
           time
           ,
           even
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           cooperat
           and
           work
           together
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           as
           touching
           this
           great
           mystery
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           differr
           not
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           expression
           ,
           which
           they
           themselvs
           grant
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           words
           divinely
           inspired
           ,
           as
           namely
           a
           
             Trinity
             of
             persons
          
           ,
           or
           
             three
             distinct
             persons
          
           .
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           declared
           of
           this
           mystery
           ,
           expressed
           it
           not
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           of
           
             three
             distinct
             persons
          
           ,
           nor
           are
           these
           words
           recorded
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           therefor
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           expresse
           our
           faith
           in
           these
           unscripturall
           termes
           ,
           which
           the
           
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           not
           taught
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           is
           there
           any
           need
           of
           those
           termes
           ,
           three
           distinct
           persons
           ,
           but
           rather
           they
           darken
           then
           explain
           the
           mystery
           ,
           which
           have
           occasioned
           ,
           not
           onely
           some
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           but
           even
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           called
           the
           learned
           ,
           to
           erre
           grossely
           in
           their
           conceptions
           about
           the
           mystery
           it self
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           were
           really
           three
           distinct
           substances
           ,
           each
           having
           a
           distinct
           
             understanding
             ,
             will
          
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           the
           word
           or
           Son
           were
           inferiour
           in
           nature
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           greater
           then
           the
           Son
           ,
           as
           Origen
           is
           thought
           by
           some
           to
           have
           taught
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           do
           now
           teach
           ,
           and
           such
           although
           they
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Spirit
           are
           di●tinct
           substances
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           is
           greater
           then
           they
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           are
           created
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           their
           being
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           creation
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           way
           of
           emanation
           ,
           and
           they
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           is
           onely
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           inferiour
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           God
           onely
           by
           participation
           from
           ,
           and
           union
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           thus
           they
           think
           to
           defend
           themselvs
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           guilty
           of
           the
           Arian
           heresy
           ,
           whereas
           it
           was
           a
           branch
           of
           the
           Arian
           heresy
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Son
             or
             Word
             was
             not
             equall
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           But
           whither
           or
           not
           they
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           Arian
           ●eresy
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           they
           are
           in
           an
           error
           occasioned
           
           in
           great
           part
           ,
           by
           these
           unsound
           and
           unscriptural
           terms
           of
           
             three
             Persons
          
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           for
           persons
           signify
           substances
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           modes
           or
           propertys
           of
           one
           Substance
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           it
           is
           wel
           known
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           of
           
             Three
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           3
           Hypostases
           have
           made
           great
           contention
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           divers
           ,
           judged
           to
           be
           pious
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           have
           denyed
           them
           ,
           and
           disputed
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           namely
           Ierome
           against
           
             three
             hypostases
          
           ,
           and
           Augustin
           disputeth
           solidely
           ,
           lib.
           5.
           
           &
           7.
           
             de
             Trinitate
          
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           
             [
             Three
             Persons
          
           ]
           are
           not
           properly
           applicable
           to
           the
           Mystery
           it self
           ;
           although
           he
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           what
           other
           names
           to
           give
           them
           :
           and
           surely
           it
           is
           too
           great
           presumption
           and
           curiosity
           in
           any
           men
           ,
           to
           dive
           further
           into
           this
           mystery
           ,
           then
           what
           God
           hath
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           names
           unto
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           given
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           presumption
           ,
           and
           smelleth
           rankly
           of
           a
           persecuting
           spirit
           ,
           to
           impose
           upon
           others
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           taught
           ,
           nor
           left
           upon
           record
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           becaus
           we
           do
           not
           own
           these
           words
           of
           mans
           wisdom
           and
           spirit
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           blasphemers
           ,
           and
           as
           denying
           the
           true
           Christ
           :
           whereas
           we
           believe
           in
           ,
           and
           do
           own
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           according
           both
           to
           his
           God-head
           and
           Man-hood
           ,
           more
           according
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           our
           accusers
           do
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           in
           its
           due
           place
           to
           shew
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             Third
             Particular
          
           ,
           whereof
           he
           accuseth
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           deny
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             singular
             Person
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           this
           is
           another
           quible
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           I
           ask
           him
           ,
           What
           doth
           he
           mean
           by
           the
           word
           
             [
             Person
          
           ]
           whether
           the
           God-head
           ,
           or
           both
           united
           ?
           If
           he
           place
           the
           personality
           upon
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           it
           resolveth
           into
           the
           second
           particular
           already
           cleared
           ;
           but
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           person
           ,
           but
           an
           
             invisible
             Power
             and
             Life
          
           :
           if
           he
           place
           it
           upon
           the
           Manhood
           as
           united
           with
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           doctrin
           ,
           who
           teach
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Word
             did
             assume
             the
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             person
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             be
             two
             persons
             ,
          
           and
           thus
           they
           distinguish
           the
           personality
           from
           the
           
             nature
             of
             man
          
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           most
           foolish
           ,
           and
           groundless
           distinction
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Popish
           School-men
           .
           The
           Scriptur
           telleth
           us
           nothing
           of
           this
           nicity
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           person
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           if
           by
           Person
           they
           understand
           his
           manhood
           ,
           or
           
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           we
           believe
           that
           Christ
           is
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           
             singular
             man
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             is
             not
             two
          
           ,
           or
           
             many
             men
             ,
             but
             one
             onely
             man
             :
          
           as
           also
           he
           is
           singular
           for
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           even
           as
           Man.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           So
           that
           ,
           whatever
           excellency
           any
           other
           man
           ▪
           hath
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           also
           far
           greater
           ,
           and
           more
           excellent
           in
           his
           ,
           who
           
           
             is
             the
             heavenly
             Man
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lord
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             quickening
             Spirit
             ,
          
           whereas
           other
           men
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           him
           ,
           yea
           
             Adam
             the
             first
             Man
             ,
             is
          
           but
           
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Earthly
          
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           farr
           as
           the
           most
           high
           heavens
           do
           excell
           the
           base
           and
           low
           Earth
           ,
           so
           farr
           doth
           Christ
           even
           as
           Man
           ,
           excell
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           accidents
           ,
           as
           the
           Popish
           school-men
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           ,
           following
           them
           ,
           do
           teach
           :
           but
           in
           nature
           and
           Substance
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           Heavens
           do
           influence
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           fruitfull
           ,
           by
           the
           virtue
           ,
           that
           proceedeth
           therefrom
           ,
           so
           
             the
             heavenly
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             doth
             influence
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             by
             his
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           fruitfull
           in
           holiness
           ,
           and
           righteousuess
           :
           and
           who
           remaine
           unfruitfull
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           ,
           as
           not
           influencing
           them
           ,
           but
           becaus
           that
           by
           unbeliefe
           they
           harden
           their
           hearts
           against
           his
           
             Heavenly
             breathings
             and
             influences
          
           .
           And
           this
           distinction
           betwixt
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             as
             man
          
           ,
           amd
           that
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           is
           clearly
           held
           forth
           by
           Paul
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           wisdom
           given
           him
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           Soul
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           namely
           the
           Soul
           of
           Adam
           ,
           was
           made
           
             a
             living
             Soul
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             is
             a
             quickening
             Spirit
             ,
          
           who
           
             quickens
             both
             the
             Souls
             and
             bodys
             of
             other
             men
             ,
          
           who
           in
           faith
           receive
           his
           
             quickening
             life
             and
             Spirit
          
           :
           and
           whatever
           virtue
           the
           Souls
           of
           any
           other
           
           holy
           men
           have
           to
           quicken
           others
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           not
           of
           themselvs
           ,
           nor
           yet
           immediatly
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           they
           derive
           it
           from
           the
           heavenly
           man
           ,
           or
           second
           Adam
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           hath
           it
           immediatly
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             even
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesu●
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           this
           doth
           manifestly
           hold
           forth
           a
           substantial
           dignity
           and
           excellency
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           above
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           other
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           and
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           do
           both
           deny
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           thus
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           we
           do
           esteeme
           of
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           then
           either
           Papists
           or
           Presbyterians
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             fourth
             accusation
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             we
             owne
             no
             other
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             him
             who
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             2.
             
             He
             was
             the
             true
             Christ
             of
             God
             before
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             Scripturs
             brought
             and
             opened
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             as
             
               Eph
               :
               3
               :
               9
               ▪
               Joh
               :
               6
               :
               38.
               1
               
               Cor
               :
               15
               :
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               Joh
               :
               3
               :
               13.
               
               Eph
               :
               4
               :
               9.
               1
               
               Cor
               :
               10
               :
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             the
             same
             proved
             from
             
               1
               Tim
               :
               2
               :
               5.
            
             and
             
               1
               Cor
               :
               11
               :
               3.
               5.
               
            
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
               Prov
               :
               8
               :
               23.
               
               Psal
               :
               2
               :
               6.
            
             6.
             
             The
             Man
             Christ
             before
             
               Abraham
               and
               John
               
               the
               Baptist.
            
             7.
             
             Some
             more
             Scripturs
             opened
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               110
               :
               34.
               
               Amos
               2
               :
               13.
               
               Heb.
               6
               :
               6.
               
               Rev
               :
               11
               :
               18.
               
            
             And
             some
             more
             Scripturs
             opened
             out
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Man
             Christ
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             
               Gen.
               32
               :
               24.
               
               Gen.
               19
               :
               24.
               8.
               
            
             That
             the
             outward
             flesh
             and
             blood
             is
             not
             properly
             the
             Man
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             or
             inward
             man.
             9.
             
             More
             Scripturs
             opened
             out
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             
               Ezek.
               1
               :
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Dan.
               7
               :
               9.
               10.
               
            
             Christ
             his
             Soul
             and
             heavenly
             flesh
             and
             blood
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             11.
             
             The
             Soul
             ,
             Life
             ,
             or
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Man
             doth
             as
             far
             extend
             as
             his
             heavenly
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
             12.
             
             Though
             they
             have
             not
             the
             center
             or
             root
             of
             his
             Soul
             and
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             measure
             ,
             ray
             or
             emanation
             of
             it
             .
             13.
             
             The
             Scripture
             no
             where
             saith
             that
             Christ
             did
             take
             his
             Soul
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             outward
             flesh
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             so
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             he
             was
             onely
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             David
             and
             Abraham
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             outward
             conception
             and
             birth
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Particular
           ,
           
             whereof
             he
             accuseth
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
          
           Iesus
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
             alone
             true
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           is
           a
           false
           accusation
           ;
           We
           own
           no
           other
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           born
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           flesh
           is
           the
           
             Son
             of
             Mary
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           yet
           he
           was
           the
           true
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           he
           took
           flesh
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           or
           David
           ,
           or
           of
           Abraham
           :
           for
           his
           being
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           made
           him
           not
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           Christ
           before
           ,
           But
           he
           was
           Christ
           before
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           clearly
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Eph.
           3
           :
           9.
           it
           is
           said
           expressly
           ,
           that
           
             God
             created
             all
             things
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Now
           if
           all
           things
           were
           created
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           then
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           before
           all
           things
           ;
           for
           
             the
             cause
             is
             always
             before
             the
             effect
             ,
          
           at
           least
           
             in
             order
             of
             nature
          
           .
           But
           to
           this
           they
           object
           ,
           that
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           meant
           
             the
             Word
             onely
          
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           whereas
           the
           
             Word
             onely
          
           is
           not
           properly
           
             the
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           as
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Manhood
           ,
           or
           the
           Man
           as
           united
           with
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           so
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Word
             onely
          
           is
           not
           properly
           
             the
             Christ
          
           without
           the
           Manhood
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           made
           Man
           ,
           And
           therefore
           seing
           the
           Apostle
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           declared
           that
           all
           things
           were
           created
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           signifieth
           properly
           
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
          
           ,
           or
           
             made
             Man
          
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           according
           unto
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Word
           was
           mad
           flesh
           or
           Man
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           this
           will
           yet
           more
           appear
           ,
           by
           comparing
           this
           place
           with
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Ioh.
           6
           :
           38.
           
           
             For
             I
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             mine
             own
             will
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           Now
           
           Christ
           spake
           this
           ,
           not
           simply
           as
           the
           Word
           or
           as
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           Man
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           he
           had
           no
           will
           of
           his
           own
           distinct
           from
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Word
           have
           but
           one
           onely
           will
           :
           whereas
           the
           Man
           ,
           or
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           hath
           indeed
           a
           distinct
           will
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           always
           in
           union
           with
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           seing
           Christ
           spake
           this
           as
           Man
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           as
           Man
           ,
           he
           came
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           was
           Man
           before
           he
           descended
           to
           take
           part
           of
           our
           flesh
           in
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           calleth
           him
           
             the
             Second
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Lord
             from
             heaven
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             heavenly
             Man
          
           1
           Cor
           :
           15
           :
           47
           ,
           48.
           
           Also
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himself
           speaketh
           in
           the
           6
           of
           Iohn
           of
           his
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           that
           did
           come
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           whereof
           men
           must
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           live
           by
           Christ
           Iohn
           6
           :
           51.
           
           
             I
             am
             that
             living
             bread
             ,
             which
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             eat
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             the
             bread
             that
             I
             will
             give
             is
             my
             flesh
             .
          
           Now
           many
           understood
           not
           that
           saying
           in
           that
           day
           (
           as
           many
           at
           this
           day
           do
           not
           understand
           it
           )
           for
           they
           thought
           he
           had
           spoken
           of
           Earthly
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           offended
           ,
           and
           ▪
           said
           ,
           
             How
             can
             this
             man
             give
             〈◊〉
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             to
             eat
             ?
          
           Whereas
           Jesus
           understood
           it
           of
           his
           heavenly
           flesh
           and
           blood
           :
           therefore
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Doth
             this
             offend
             you
             ?
             What
             if
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ascend
             up
             where
             he
             was
             before
             ?
          
           
           So
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           before
           he
           descended
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           true
           Man
           ;
           for
           
             Son
             of
             man
          
           is
           a
           Syriack
           phrase
           signifying
           man.
           Compare
           with
           this
           ,
           Iohn
           3
           :
           13.
           
           
             No
             man
             ascendeth
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           see
           also
           Eph
           :
           4
           :
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Now
             in
             that
             he
             ascended
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             he
             also
             descended
             into
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             He
             that
             descended
             is
             the
             same
             that
             ascended
             farr
             above
             all
             heavens
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fill
             all
             things
             .
          
           And
           this
           will
           yet
           further
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           consider
           what
           Paul
           writes
           of
           this
           mystery
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10
           :
           3
           ,
           4.
           that
           the
           Fathers
           [
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ]
           (
           long
           before
           Christ
           came
           outwardly
           in
           the
           flesh
           )
           
             did
             all
             eat
             the
             same
             spirituall
             meat
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             drink
             the
             same
             spirituall
             drink
             ,
             for
             they
             drank
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             Rock
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Rock
             was
             Christ.
          
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           figuratively
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Rock
          
           signified
           Christ
           ;
           for
           we
           read
           no
           where
           in
           the
           Scriptur
           of
           any
           Rock
           that
           followed
           the
           people
           in
           the
           wilderness
           as
           outwardly
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           figure
           or
           type
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           
             Christ
             himself
             was
             that
             Rock
             that
             followed
             them
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           if
           the
           Saints
           ,
           before
           Christ
           came
           outwardly
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           had
           ●ot
           eat
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           drunk
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           have
           had
           life
           by
           him
           :
           but
           they
           had
           life
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           eat
           his
           flesh
           and
           drink
           his
           blood
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           had
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           heavenly
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Saints
           in
           all
           ages
           did
           feed
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           such
           as
           Adam
           and
           
             Evah
             ,
             Abel
             ,
             Henoch
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           seing
           Christ
           had
           flesh
           &
           blood
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           was
           man
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           simply
           ,
           he
           can
           not
           have
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           For
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           flesh
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           Man
           or
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           
             unless
             ye
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           All
           which
           prove
           effectually
           that
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           had
           not
           been
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           the
           Church
           all
           along
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           had
           wanted
           a
           Mediator
           and
           Head
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           united
           with
           the
           Godhead
           of
           the
           Logos
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Mediator
           betwixt
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           as
           Paul
           declared
           1
           
             Tim.
             2
             :
             5.
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             every
             man
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             of
             Christ
             is
             God.
          
           By
           Christ
           ,
           Paul
           in
           this
           place
           1
           Cor.
           11
           :
           3.
           understandeth
           
             the
             Man
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           he
           placeth
           as
           a
           middle
           between
           God
           and
           men
           :
           so
           that
           God
           is
           the
           head
           of
           every
           man.
           But
           it
           is
           most
           absurd
           to
           suppose
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           Saints
           all
           along
           ,
           untill
           Christ
           came
           outwardly
           in
           flesh
           ,
           wanted
           a
           Mediator
           and
           Intercessor
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           wanted
           a
           head
           ;
           for
           even
           as
           the
           naturall
           body
           can
           not
           live
           without
           its
           head
           ,
           so
           nor
           
           can
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           live
           without
           its
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           let
           us
           descend
           more
           particularly
           into
           particular
           places
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           same
           truth
           confirmed
           abundantly
           ,
           Prov.
           8
           :
           23.
           
           
             I
             was
             anoynted
             from
             the
             age
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           so
           the
           words
           should
           be
           translated
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           nissakti
           signifyeth
           anoynted
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           rendered
           by
           Buxtorf
           in
           his
           Lexicon
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           English
           Bible
           Psal.
           2
           :
           6.
           in
           the
           margine
           ,
           
             I
             have
             anoynted
             my
             King
             upon
             my
             holy
             hill
             of
             Zion
          
           ;
           the
           Hebrew
           root
           is
           the
           same
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           and
           both
           places
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           is
           generally
           confessed
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Now
           Christ
           signifyeth
           Anoynted
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Man
           Christ
           that
           is
           Anoynted
           with
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Word
           or
           Logos
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           Godhead
           anoynts
           not
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Godhead
           that
           doth
           anoynt
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Manhood
           hath
           been
           Anoynted
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Man
           Christ
           hath
           been
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           who
           is
           Gods
           
             Anoynted
             King
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           
             the
             First
             and
             the
             Last
          
           ,
           even
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
             Before
             Abraham
             was
             I
             am
          
           :
           and
           it
           was
           the
           Man
           Christ
           that
           said
           this
           to
           the
           Jewes
           :
           and
           of
           him
           John
           the
           Baptist
           thus
           declared
           ,
           Iohn
           1
           :
           30.
           
             there
             cometh
             after
             me
             a
             man
             that
             is
             preferred
             unto
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             before
             me
             ,
          
           and
           this
           
           was
           the
           man
           Christ
           of
           whom
           he
           spake
           .
           Again
           let
           us
           consider
           Psal.
           110
           :
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             sit
             thou
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             untill
             I
             make
             thine
             enemys
             thy
             footstool
             .
          
           and
           ver
           .
           3.
           
             from
             the
             womb
             before
             the
             morning-star
             I
             have
             begotten
             thee
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Septuagint
           and
           Vulgar
           Latin
           ,
           which
           doth
           little
           differ
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           it self
           in
           this
           place
           .
           And
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             forever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedek
             .
          
           Now
           that
           Christ
           as
           man
           is
           here
           understood
           ,
           and
           not
           simply
           the
           Logos
           or
           Word
           ,
           I
           prove
           ,
           First
           ,
           becaus
           here
           are
           two
           Lords
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
          
           the
           Father
           speaking
           unto
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           for
           indeed
           the
           Man
           Christ
           is
           a
           distinct
           Lord
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           distinct
           Being
           and
           Substance
           ,
           as
           Man
           ;
           and
           as
           Man
           he
           is
           a
           Lord
           and
           King
           ,
           who
           said
           
             All
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             given
             me
             of
             my
             Father
             :
          
           but
           the
           Word
           simply
           considere●
           is
           not
           a
           distinct
           Lord
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           becaus
           not
           a
           distinct
           Being
           or
           Substance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Man
           Christ
           that
           is
           Gods
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Word
           barely
           considered
           ,
           for
           a
           Priest
           is
           one
           that
           prayeth
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           mediats
           o●
           interceeds
           betwixt
           God
           and
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Word
           barely
           considered
           can
           not
           doe
           this
           ,
           becaus
           he
           is
           no●
           a
           distinct
           Substance
           or
           Being
           from
           the
           Father
           ▪
           whereas
           the
           Man
           Christ
           is
           a
           distinct
           Being
           ,
           although
           not
           divided
           or
           separated
           from
           him
           :
           and
           if
           he
           be
           ●
           
             Priest
             forever
          
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
           Man
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           said
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             and
             forever
             .
             Yesterday
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           
             to
             day
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           present
           ;
           
             and
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           time
           and
           ages
           to
           come
           .
           This
           is
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           which
           God
           promised
           to
           our
           Parents
           after
           the
           fall
           ,
           and
           actually
           gave
           unto
           them
           ,
           even
           
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
          
           ,
           that
           should
           
             bruise
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           outward
           comeing
           of
           the
           Man
           Christ
           was
           deferred
           according
           to
           his
           outward
           birth
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           for
           many
           ages
           ,
           yet
           from
           the
           beginning
           this
           Heavenly
           Man
           the
           promised
           Seed
           did
           inwardly
           come
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           bruised
           
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             ●f
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             stronger
             man
             entering
             〈◊〉
             house
             ,
             and
             dispossessing
             the
             strong
             man
             ,
             and
             casting
             〈◊〉
             out
             .
          
           And
           thus
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             ●rom
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           namely
           in
           that
           〈◊〉
           the
           beginning
           ,
           even
           as
           soon
           as
           our
           first
           Parents
           〈◊〉
           ,
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Lamb
           which
           〈◊〉
           in
           our
           first
           Parents
           in
           the
           
             innocent
             state
          
           ,
           came
           as
           〈◊〉
           were
           to
           be
           slain
           in
           them
           by
           transgression
           ,
           and
           to
           ●ndergoe
           sore
           and
           deep
           sufferings
           by
           reason
           of
           〈◊〉
           sin
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           
             Seed
             Christ
          
           complained
           by
           the
           ●rophet
           Amos
           3
           :
           13.
           
           
             Behold
             I
             am
             pressed
             under
             you
             〈◊〉
             cart
             is
             pressed
             that
             is
             full
             of
             sheavs
             :
          
           this
           must
           〈◊〉
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           as
           Man
           ,
           
           for
           as
           God
           he
           can
           not
           suffer
           ,
           nor
           be
           slain
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           as
           man
           ,
           is
           capable
           of
           suffering
           ,
           and
           being
           crucified
           as
           unto
           us
           ,
           (
           although
           that
           Life
           still
           live
           in
           it self
           unto
           God
           )
           namely
           ,
           that
           Seed
           or
           measure
           of
           it
           graffed
           or
           imprinted
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           declareth
           ,
           that
           
             they
             who
             fall
             away
             from
             Christ
             ,
             do
             crucify
             again
             to
             themselvs
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6
           :
           6.
           
           And
           Iohn
           saw
           that
           after
           Christ
           was
           outwardly
           crucifyed
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           again
           
             crucifyed
             in
             spiritual
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
          
           whic●
           is
           the
           Apostat
           Church
           ,
           Rev.
           11
           :
           8.
           
           And
           〈◊〉
           hath
           he
           been
           crucifyed
           by
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           even
           fro●
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           hath
           lived
           in
           all
           Saints
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           before
           he
           came
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           outward
           birt●
           as
           since
           .
           So
           that
           as
           Paul
           said
           
             I
             live
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             that
             liveth
             in
             me
             ▪
          
           The
           same
           could
           Abraham
           〈◊〉
           Moses
           and
           all
           the
           Prophets
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           the
           Heauenly
           Man
           and
           Second
           Adam
           lived
           in
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           they
           lived
           by
           his
           living
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           to
           〈◊〉
           Disciples
           
             becaus
             I
             live
             ,
             therefore
             shall
             ye
             live
             〈◊〉
          
           But
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           God
           liveth
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           altog●ther
           uncapable
           of
           the
           least
           suffering
           ;
           and
           althoug●
           as
           Man
           he
           may
           and
           doth
           suffer
           ,
           yet
           in
           due
           time
           〈◊〉
           suffering
           Life
           will
           prevail
           ,
           and
           be
           raised
           up
           over
           〈◊〉
           its
           Suffering
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           where
           it
           suffers
           by
           〈◊〉
           of
           sin
           ;
           to
           the
           everlasting
           comfort
           of
           them
           that
           〈◊〉
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           everlasti●
           torment
           of
           them
           that
           do
           not
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           〈◊〉
           give
           obedience
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           But
           yet
           more
           particularly
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Man
             Christ
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           see
           Gen.
           32
           :
           24.
           
           
             Now
             when
             Iacob
             was
             left
             alone
             ,
             there
             wrestled
             a
             man
             with
             him
             unto
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             day
             :
          
           and
           that
           this
           was
           Christ
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           Hosea
           .
           12
           :
           4.
           
           
             For
             it
             was
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             the
             LORD
             GOD
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             prayed
             and
             made
             supplication
          
           ;
           whom
           Hosea
           calleth
           also
           the
           Angel.
           See
           also
           Gen.
           18.
           where
           the
           Man
           Christ
           appeared
           unto
           Abraham
           with
           two
           Angels
           ,
           that
           are
           called
           men
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           (
           for
           Angels
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           Heavenly
           Men
           )
           and
           one
           of
           these
           three
           men
           Abraham
           prayed
           unto
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           talked
           with
           Abraham
           ascended
           ,
           and
           did
           afterwards
           destroy
           Sodom
           and
           
             Gomorrah
             with
             fire
             and
             brimston
          
           .
           And
           Gen.
           19
           :
           24.
           it
           is
           said
           
             The
             Lord
             rained
             from
             the
             Lord
             fire
             and
             brimston
             :
          
           therefore
           this
           was
           no
           other
           man
           ,
           or
           Angel
           ,
           but
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           at
           divers
           times
           appeared
           unto
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           true
           forme
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           yea
           even
           unto
           
             Kiug
             Nebuchadnezar
          
           together
           with
           the
           
             three
             children
             in
             the
             firy
             furnace
          
           ;
           and
           although
           it
           is
           commonly
           supposed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           onely
           God
           that
           appeared
           thus
           ,
           in
           a
           fantastical
           forme
           and
           shape
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           it
           was
           really
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           yet
           this
           is
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           should
           give
           away
           the
           cause
           to
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           affirme
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             never
             a
             real
             and
             true
             Man
             ,
             
             even
             when
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             and
             crucifyed
             〈◊〉
             the
             cross
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           that
           it
           was
           a
           phantasme
           or
           phantastical
           appearance
           of
           man.
           For
           indeed
           ,
           seing
           he
           〈◊〉
           called
           as
           really
           Man
           ,
           before
           his
           outward
           birth
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           good
           cause
           to
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           true
           and
           real
           Man
           ,
           before
           his
           outward
           birth
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           after
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           outward
           flesh
           and
           blood
           that
           is
           the
           Man
           (
           otherwise
           the
           Saints
           that
           have
           pu●
           off
           the
           outward
           body
           ,
           should
           cease
           to
           be
           men
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Christ
           should
           have
           ceased
           to
           be
           Man
           ,
           betwixt
           〈◊〉
           death
           and
           his
           resurrection
           )
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Soul
           or
           inward
           Man
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           outward
           flesh
           or
           ●ody
           that
           is
           the
           Man
           most
           properly
           ,
           such
           as
           Christ
           〈◊〉
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           this
           was
           the
           Man
           ,
           even
           Christ
           ,
           who●
           Ezekiel
           saw
           in
           his
           vision
           upon
           the
           
             throne
             above
             〈◊〉
             firmament
          
           ,
           Ezek.
           1
           :
           26
           ,
           27.
           and
           whom
           〈◊〉
           saw
           ,
           Dan.
           7
           :
           9.
           and
           this
           was
           long
           before
           his
           outward
           birth
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           real
           a
           vision
           of
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           John
           ●ad
           ,
           Rev.
           1
           :
           from
           ver
           .
           13
           to
           19.
           
           And
           this
           same
           Man
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           Isaiah
           did
           see
           ,
           Isa.
           6.
           sitting
           upon
           his
           heavenly
           Throne
           ,
           so
           that
           
             his
             traine
          
           or
           
             skirts
             filled
             the
             Temple
          
           .
           The
           same
           also
           appeared
           unto
           
             Adam
             ▪
          
           Gen.
           3
           :
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           nor
           will
           it
           prove
           that
           he
           whom
           Ezekiel
           saw
           ;
           was
           not
           the
           real
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           said
           that
           he
           saw
           
             as
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           
           for
           even
           when
           Christ
           came
           outwardly
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           found
           
             in
             fashion
          
           or
           
             likeness
             as
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Man
           ,
           and
           did
           truely
           and
           really
           partake
           of
           our
           flesh
           and
           blood
           by
           his
           outward
           birth
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Yet
           before
           this
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           heavenly
           Man
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Soul
           and
           Heavenly
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           reached
           unto
           the
           Saints
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           did
           refresh
           and
           feed
           them
           unto
           eternall
           Life
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           gave
           them
           of
           his
           flesh
           and
           blood
           from
           heaven
           ,
           he
           also
           gave
           them
           of
           his
           Life
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           
             the
             Heavenly
             Man
          
           ,
           or
           
             Second
             Adam
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           For
           the
           Life
           or
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Second
           Adam
           doth
           extend
           ,
           as
           farr
           ,
           as
           his
           heavenly
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           and
           
             dwelt
             in
             us
          
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           and
           they
           
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             onely-Begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           dwelleth
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           also
           without
           them
           ,
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           For
           the
           Saints
           can
           not
           contain
           Christ
           ,
           even
           as
           Man
           ;
           they
           onely
           partake
           of
           some
           measure
           or
           ray
           ,
           or
           emanation
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Center
           or
           spring
           of
           his
           Soul
           and
           Life
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           emanation
           or
           stream
           of
           it
           :
           the
           Center
           and
           Spring
           it self
           was
           for
           most
           part
           in
           heaven
           ,
           untill
           it
           descended
           and
           cloathed
           it self
           with
           the
           likeness
           of
           our
           〈◊〉
           flesh
           in
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           .
        
         
         
           13.
           
           And
           ●herefore
           let
           all
           the
           Scripturs
           be
           searched
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           that
           Christ
           became
           Man
           and
           tooke
           to
           himself
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           at
           his
           conception
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ;
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           
             took
             flesh
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             David
             and
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           but
           according
           to
           his
           Heavenly
           Nature
           ,
           even
           as
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           Father
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           therefore
           David
           in
           spirit
           called
           him
           LORD
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           
             Wonderfull
             Counseller
             ,
             the
             Mighty
             God
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             Father
             ,
             aud
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           .
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               in
               every
               man
            
             ,
             yea
             in
             every
             Creature
             in
             a
             true
             sense
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             derogats
             no
             more
             from
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             then
             from
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             that
             
               he
               is
               in
               all
               things
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               in
               the
               saints
               ,
            
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             .
             4.
             
             
               Yea
               in
               all
               men
            
             ,
             even
             the
             wicked
             ,
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             .
             5.
             
             The
             God-head
             properly
             doth
             not
             suffer
             in
             men
             but
             the
             soule
             or
             life
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             heavenly
             man.
             6.
             
             More
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Christ
               suffers
               in
               the
               wicked
            
             as
             
               Heb.
               6.
               6.
               
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
               7.
               
               Paul
            
             preached
             
               Christ
               in
               the
               Corinthians
               and
               Galatians
            
             when
             unbelievers
             proved
             from
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               2.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               3.
               
               
               Eph.
               3.
               8.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               8.
               
            
             If
             Christ
             be
             in
             the
             Saints
             he
             must
             be
             
               in
               all
               men
            
             ,
             proved
             from
             a
             most
             convincing
             reason
             ,
             that
             otherwayes
             he
             would
             be
             divided
             from
             himself
             and
             in
             discontinued
             places
             .
             9.
             
             Christ
             is
             otherwayes
             in
             all
             men
             then
             in
             the
             other
             inferior
             creaturs
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             operations
             .
             10.
             
             And
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             in
             other
             men
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             operation
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             union
             and
             communion
             .
             11.
             
             How
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             unbelievers
             in
             different
             respects
             ,
             cleared
             by
             two
             manifest
             examples
             .
             12.
             
             Christ
             is
             otherwise
             in
             the
             outward
             body
             and
             temple
             that
             suffered
             at
             Jerusalem
             then
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
             13.
             
             The
             Saints
             union
             with
             God
             is
             but
             mediat
             through
             the
             heavenly
             man
             Christ
             whereas
             the
             union
             of
             Christ
             with
             God
             is
             immediat
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Saints
             not
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Christians
             ,
             and
             receive
             all
             things
             from
             God
             by
             the
             Heavenly
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             15.
             
             How
             Christ
             hath
             given
             eternall
             life
             to
             all
             flesh
             or
             all
             mankind
             according
             to
             John
             17.
             2.
             which
             place
             of
             Scripture
             is
             falsly
             translated
             in
             our
             English
             Bible
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           fifth
           Particular
           
             whereof
             he
             accuseth
             us
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             affirme
             Christ
             to
             be
          
           a
           common
           sort
           of
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           even
           the
           common
           Light
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Answer
           .
           That
           Christ
           is
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           yea
           in
           every
           creature
           ,
           
             we
             do
             boldly
             affirme
             ,
             conforme
             to
             
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
          
           all
           things
           were
           created
           by
           him
           ,
           even
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           incarmate
           Word
           ,
           or
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           
             and
             therefor
          
           he
           is
           in
           all
           things
           :
           
             and
             as
          
           Iohn
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           world
           and
           the
           world
           was
           made
           by
           him
           ;
           
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             maker
             can
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             that
             seeing
          
           all
           creaturs
           were
           made
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           
             even
             as
             God
             is
             in
             all
             ,
             giving
             them
             [
             and
             upholding
             them
             ]
             their
             beings
             ,
             and
             ministring
             unto
             every
             thing
             ,
             what
             is
             needfull
             and
             fit
             ,
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Doth
           it
           any
           more
           derogat
           from
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             in
             all
          
           ,
           then
           it
           derogats
           from
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             blessed
             in
             himself
             for
             ever
             more
             .
          
           For
           as
           God
           is
           a
           pure
           being
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           defile
           ,
           even
           so
           is
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           an
           incorruptible
           and
           incontaminable
           life
           and
           being
           ,
           &
           as
           
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             so
             Christ
             is
             Light
             ,
          
           a
           Light
           that
           
             shineth
             every
             where
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           darkness
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           declared
           ,
           but
           the
           darkness
           cannot
           
             comprehend
             it
          
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           darkness
           obscure
           and
           darken
           it
           ,
           onely
           it
           can
           and
           doth
           obscure
           and
           darken
           the
           eyes
           ,
           of
           them
           who
           are
           in
           darkness
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           nor
           behold
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Light.
           But
           more
           particularly
           to
           come
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           prove
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           secondly
           both
           from
           Scripture
           and
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           is
           grounded
           
           on
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             in
             all
             men
          
           ,
           in
           a
           true
           sense
           ;
           yea
           in
           all
           creatures
           .
           And
           thirdly
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           operations
           ,
           he
           is
           otherwise
           in
           men
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           other
           creaturs
           of
           an
           inferior
           degree
           .
           And
           fourthly
           that
           he
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           operation
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           union
           and
           communion
           .
           And
           fiftly
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           vessell
           or
           temple
           ,
           that
           suffered
           on
           the
           Crosse
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           glorifyed
           in
           heaven
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           in
           any
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           creaturs
           whatsoever
           howsoever
           excellent
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             see
          
           Ioh.
           6
           :
           56.
           he
           that
           eateth
           my
           flesh
           and
           drinketh
           my
           blood
           ,
           dwelleth
           in
           me
           and
           I
           in
           him
           ,
           
             see
             also
          
           Iohn
           17.
           23.
           
           I
           in
           them
           and
           thou
           in
           me
           &c.
           
             see
             again
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           10.
           
           And
           if
           Christ
           be
           in
           you
           the
           body
           is
           dead
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           17.
           
           That
           Christ
           may
           dwell
           in
           your
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           Collos.
           1.
           27.
           
           Christ
           in
           you
           the
           hope
           of
           glory
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           3.
           
           Seing
           that
           ye
           seek
           a
           proofe
           of
           Christ
           speaking
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           verse
           5.
           know
           ye
           not
           your
           own
           s●lv●s
           ,
           how
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           you
           ,
           unless
           ye
           be
           reprobates
           .
           
             Many
             more
             Scriptures
             may
             be
             brought
             ,
             but
             these
             shall
             suffice
             to
             shew
             that
          
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           Gods
           anointed
           King
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           
             and
             therefor
             by
          
           Christ
           
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             the
          
           Word
           
             simply
             considered
             ,
             as
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             the
          
           incarnate
           or
           ingrafted
           Word
           ,
           
             or
             the
          
           Word
           
           made
           flesh
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.
           14.
           
             for
             the
          
           Word
           
             simply
             considered
             as
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             anointed
             ,
             but
             the
             annointer
             ,
             whereas
             Christ
             is
             Gods
             anointed
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Secondly
             that
          
           Christ
           is
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           see
           Amos
           2.
           13.
           
           Behold
           I
           am
           pressed
           under
           you
           ,
           as
           a
           Cart
           is
           pressed
           that
           is
           full
           of
           sheaves
           .
           
             This
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
          
           Word
           
             simply
             considered
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             pressed
             or
             suffer
             any
             grief
             but
             it
             is
             well
             understood
             of
             the
          
           incarnat
           ,
           or
           ingraft●d
           Word
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
          
           precious
           Seed
           
             of
             the
          
           life
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           .
           
             that
             is
             exceeding
             tender
             and
             is
             capable
             of
             grief
             ,
             and
             suffering
             ,
             by
             mens
             sins
             .
          
           Psal.
           95.
           10.
           
           Fourty
           years
           long
           was
           I
           grieved
           in
           this
           generation
           ,
           Isajah
           63.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           In
           all
           their
           affliction
           ,
           he
           was
           aff●icted
           ,
           and
           the
           Angel
           of
           his
           presence
           saved
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           love
           and
           in
           his
           pity
           he
           redeemed
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           bare
           them
           and
           caryed
           them
           all
           the
           days
           of
           old
           ,
           but
           they
           rebelled
           and
           vexed
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           is
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           of
           the
           
             heavenly
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           or
           the
           ingrafted
           or
           
             incarnat
             Word
          
           ,
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           grief
           and
           suffering
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Godhead
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           suffering
           or
           grief
           ,
           for
           all
           suffering
           and
           grief
           is
           a
           finite
           and
           temporall
           thing
           ,
           whereas
           nothing
           can
           be
           in
           God
           but
           that
           which
           is
           infinit
           and
           eternall
           ,
           otherwise
           God
           would
           not
           be
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           an
           infinite
           being
           which
           is
           absurd
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           See
           again
           .
           Hebr.
           6.
           6.
           
           They
           who
           fall
           away
           
           from
           Christ
           are
           said
           
             to
             crucify
             to
             themselvs
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             .
          
           Now
           they
           could
           not
           crucify
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           outwardly
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           body
           of
           flesh
           :
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           crucify
           him
           outwardly
           :
           and
           Rev.
           11.
           8.
           our
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             crucified
             in
             Spirituall
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Apostat
           Church
           ,
           
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             fornications
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           when
           Paul
           first
           preached
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           Galathians
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           heathenism
           ;
           he
           preached
           
             Christ
             crucified
             in
             them
          
           ,
           see
           1
           
             Cor.
             2.
             1.
             
             Gal.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           The
           Words
           in
           both
           places
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           ,
           are
           
             crucified
             in
             you
          
           :
           And
           it
           was
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           mystery
           that
           Paul
           preached
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           which
           Sathan
           and
           his
           ministers
           laboured
           to
           hide
           and
           obscure
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           but
           Christ
           and
           his
           Ministers
           labour
           to
           make
           known
           .
           See
           
             Collos.
             1.
             27.
             
             To
             whom
             God
             would
             make
             known
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             Mystery
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           And
           Eph.
           1.
           8.
           he
           preached
           the
           
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           And
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             preached
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Greek
           in
           all
           these
           places
           ,
           but
           the
           Translaters
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           not
           understanding
           this
           so
           blessed
           &
           comfortable
           a
           truth
           ,
           have
           translated
           these
           places
           ,
           among
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           ,
           whereas
           if
           Christ
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           in
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           not
           outwardly
           present
           among
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           body
           of
           flesh
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           And
           seeing
           that
           both
           they
           who
           are
           not
           Saints
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           who
           are
           Saints
           ,
           are
           created
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           as
           really
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Also
           seing
           the
           Saints
           &
           the
           wicked
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           walk
           up
           and
           down
           together
           ,
           and
           are
           scattered
           ,
           among
           one
           another
           ,
           good
           and
           sound
           reason
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Christ
             be
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             he
          
           must
           needs
           be
           
             in
             all
             men
          
           ,
           yea
           
             in
             all
             this
             world
          
           ,
           through
           which
           the
           Saints
           are
           scattered
           ,
           otherwise
           Christ
           would
           be
           divided
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           be
           discontinued
           ,
           and
           in
           discontinued
           places
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           of
           sound
           reason
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           though
           Christ
           be
           
             in
             all
             the
             creaturs
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           otherwise
           
             in
             all
             men
          
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           others
           creaturs
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           an
           inferiour
           degree
           ,
           unto
           mankind
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           operation
           ,
           because
           he
           exerteth
           or
           putteth
           forth
           ,
           more
           noble
           operations
           ,
           in
           and
           upon
           men
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           creaturs
           ,
           men
           having
           immortall
           souls
           that
           are
           more
           noble
           principles
           and
           subjects
           of
           operation
           ,
           then
           the
           inferiour
           creaturs
           have
           ,
           so
           that
           
             all
             men
          
           ,
           even
           the
           
             worst
             of
             men
             are
             capable
          
           of
           knowing
           and
           enjoying
           the
           
             blessed
             life
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           in●erior
           creaturs
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           hinders
           them
           from
           this
           knowledge
           and
           enjoyment
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           want
           of
           capacity
           ▪
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           other
           creaturs
           ,
           out
           sin
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           sin
           of
           unbelief
           ;
           that
           they
           will
           not
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           come
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           life
           ,
           as
           he
           complained
           against
           the
           Iewes
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Christ
           is
           otherwise
           
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           regard
           of
           operation
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           union
           and
           communion
           ,
           for
           the
           Saints
           are
           joyned
           unto
           him
           by
           living
           bonds
           ,
           as
           the
           branches
           are
           unto
           the
           vine
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           living
           members
           of
           the
           body
           are
           unto
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ioh.
             15.
             5.
             
             Ioh.
          
           17.
           23.
           
           Also
           they
           have
           communion
           ,
           both
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           3.
           
             and
             one
             with
             another
          
           in
           him
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           7.
           and
           
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Eph.
          
           3.
           17.
           
           And
           he
           is
           
             formed
             in
             them
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.
           19.
           
           So
           that
           
             they
             are
             his
             mother
          
           who
           bring
           him
           forth
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Spirituall
             and
             divine
             birth
             ,
             Matth.
          
           12.
           49.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           Church
           brought
           him
           forth
           ,
           long
           after
           he
           was
           outwardly
           born
           ,
           and
           crucified
           ,
           and
           rose
           and
           ascended
           ,
           
             Revel
             .
             12.
             5.
             
             And
             she
             brought
             forth
             a
             man-child
             who
             was
             to
             rule
             all
             Nations
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             ,
          
           this
           is
           the
           
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           4.
           which
           〈◊〉
           the
           
             heavenly
             ornament
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           all
           
             good
             Wom●n
          
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           whom
           they
           doe
           put
           on
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           14.
           who
           is
           the
           
             new
             man
             ,
             Eph
          
           24.
           
           And
           the
           
             heavenly
             man
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lord
             from
             heaven
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           So
           that
           having
           eat
           his
           flesh
           and
           drunk
           his
           blood
           ,
           they
           are
           members
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           bones
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           30.
           whereas
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           Saints
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           union
           nor
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           dwelleth
           not
           
             in
             them
             by
             
             faith
          
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           
             formed
             in
             them
          
           ,
           nor
           revealed
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           declared
           
             he
             was
             in
             him
          
           ,
           at
           his
           conversion
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           18.
           and
           then
           he
           preached
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           be
           revealed
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           being
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           after
           
             a
             more
             speciall
             presence
          
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           in
           others
           ,
           whose
           
             understandings
             are
             darkened
          
           ,
           being
           
             alienated
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             becaus
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             heart
             .
             Eph.
          
           4.
           18.
           
           And
           here
           observe
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             becaus
             that
             the
             life
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             them
             ,
          
           but
           
             becaus
             of
             their
             blindness
             and
             ignorance
          
           they
           were
           
             alienated
             and
             estranged
             from
             it
             ,
             being
             past
             feeling
             :
          
           so
           that
           once
           they
           had
           a
           feeling
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           Life
           is
           C●rist
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Now
           becaus
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             Vnbeliever●
          
           according
           to
           that
           special
           presence
           and
           revelation
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           
             in
             the
             Saints
             and
             Believers
          
           ;
           but
           
             is
             hid
             and
             unrevealed
             in
             them
             ,
          
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           sometimes
           Christ
           is
           said
           not
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           even
           as
           we
           commonly
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           cloudy
           and
           dark
           night
           ,
           when
           no
           Starres
           appear
           in
           the
           aire
           or
           Firmament
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           whereas
           they
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           appear
           in
           it
           as
           when
           the
           air
           is
           clear
           .
           For
           
             Christ
             the
             Light
             shineth
             in
             the
             darkness
             ,
          
           although
           the
           
             darkness
             comprehends
             him
             not
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           night
           state
           .
           But
           when
           men
           believe
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           rise
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             ●n
             them
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           
             in
             them
             before
          
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           arisen
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           in
           the
           Firmament
           at
           ●●dnight
           as
           wel
           as
           at
           mid-day
           ,
           but
           the
           dark
           shad●ow
           of
           the
           Earth
           hinders
           us
           from
           its
           Light
           :
           and
           ●hus
           the
           darkness
           of
           the
           Earthly
           mind
           hinders
           the
           ●oul
           of
           the
           Unbeliever
           to
           see
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             righteous●ess
          
           ,
           who
           reacheth
           
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             all
             ,
          
           Col.
           〈◊〉
           11.
           and
           is
           that
           
             true
             Light
             that
             inlighteneth
             every
             ●an
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1
           :
           9.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           Fifthly
           :
           Christ
           Jesus
           he
           is
           otherwise
           
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           in
           that
           vessel
           and
           temple
           〈◊〉
           suffered
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           glorifyed
           in
           〈◊〉
           Heavens
           ;
           for
           the
           Saints
           have
           not
           the
           Heavenly
           〈◊〉
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           centrally
           and
           original●●●
           them
           ,
           the
           Spring
           and
           Centre
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           Life
           .
           〈◊〉
           Light
           is
           not
           in
           their
           vessells
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           that
           〈◊〉
           which
           was
           born
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           :
           they
           〈◊〉
           enjoy
           of
           
             his
             Life
             and
             Light
          
           ,
           as
           it
           proceeds
           〈◊〉
           him
           by
           way
           of
           emanation
           and
           participation
           .
           〈◊〉
           that
           although
           the
           true
           Light
           be
           both
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           otherwise
           in
           him
           then
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           in
           other
           bodys
           into
           which
           it
           emanates
           :
           and
           〈◊〉
           Life
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Principall
           part
           or
           parts
           〈◊〉
           the
           Natural
           bodys
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           other
           Mem●●●
           .
           And
           both
           these
           exampls
           have
           been
           used
           by
           〈◊〉
           Ancients
           ,
           to
           shaddow
           forth
           this
           great
           Mystery
           〈◊〉
           they
           also
           are
           used
           in
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           which
           
           calleth
           him
           
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           and
           it
           
             pleased
             the
             Father
             that
             in
             him
             all
             fulness
             should
             dwell
             ,
          
           and
           out
           
             of
             his
             fulness
             we
             all
             receive
             and
             Grace
             for
             Grace
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             dwelleth
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             ,
          
           see
           Coloss.
           1
           :
           19.
           and
           2
           :
           9.
           and
           Joh.
           1
           :
           16.
           
           So
           that
           
             in
             all
             things
             he
             hath
             the
             preheminence
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           declared
           .
           And
           look
           ,
           as
           the
           sap
           or
           moisture
           and
           living
           vertue
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Root
           and
           Stock
           of
           the
           Tree
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Branches
           ,
           although
           i●
           be
           really
           also
           in
           the
           branches
           :
           even
           thus
           it
           is
           as
           concerning
           Christ
           and
           the
           Saints
           ,
           he
           
             is
             the
             Vine
          
           ,
           they
           
             are
             the
             Branches
          
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           
             Root
             that
             beareth
             them
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             forth
             his
             Life
             conti●ually
             into
             them
             ,
          
           to
           make
           the●
           fruitfull
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           bear
           living
           fruits
           of
           Life
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           the
           Root
           and
           Vine
           (
           into
           which
           
             the
             Saints
             are
             grafted
          
           )
           not
           simply
           as
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           ,
           and
           as
           dwelling
           in
           
             that
             most
             pure
             and
             most
             Wonderfull
             Vessell
             ,
             that
             suffered
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           For
           becaus
           the
           
             fulness
             dwelt
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           immediately
           and
           most
           intimatly
           united
           with
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           men
           no●
           Angels
           are
           ,
           but
           
             onely
             the
             Man
             Iesus
             ,
             he
             is
             onely
             the
             true
             Christ.
          
           And
           becaus
           he
           it
           is
           alone
           ,
           who
           in
           an
           immediate
           way
           ,
           and
           originally
           ,
           is
           Gods
           Anoynted
           ,
           who
           
             hath
             anoynted
             him
             with
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           all
           other
           men
           ▪
           even
           the
           most
           holy
           ,
           but
           mediately
           united
           with
           God
           through
           
           him
           ,
           and
           mediately
           by
           and
           through
           him
           receiving
           the
           Anoynting
           or
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           therefore
           all
           other
           holy
           men
           are
           
             not
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           
             Christians
             ,
             not
             being
             immediately
             anoynted
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           but
           by
           the
           
             means
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           14.
           
           Nor
           are
           they
           otherwise
           partakers
           of
           the
           Anoynting
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           partakers
           of
           Christ.
           And
           this
           the
           Name
           Christian
           doth
           plainly
           import
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           derivative
           name
           from
           Christ
           ,
           holding
           forth
           that
           as
           we
           derive
           our
           name
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           also
           we
           derive
           from
           him
           whatever
           Light
           or
           
             Life
             ,
             Grace
          
           or
           
             Heavenly
             Virtus
          
           we
           do
           enjoy
           :
           The
           Father
           first
           giveth
           it
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           (
           even
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           and
           Abraham
           according
           to
           the
           Flesh
           )
           doth
           give
           it
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           He
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           whom
           
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             cometh
          
           unto
           Mankind
           ,
           he
           it
           is
           to
           whom
           the
           
             Father
             hath
             gi●en
             power
             over
             all
             flesh
          
           (
           as
           he
           himself
           declared
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             17
             :
             2.
             )
             that
             whatever
             the
             Father
             hath
             giuen
             to
             ●im
             ,
             he
             may
             give
             to
             them
             eternell
             life
             :
          
           for
           so
           the
           〈◊〉
           are
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           
             ●rias
             Montanus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           vulgar
           Latin
           and
           Dutch
           Translation
           render
           them
           .
           So
           that
           
             Christ
             hath
             given
             〈◊〉
             all
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             All
             mankind
             ,
             eternall
             Life
          
           ;
           even
           〈◊〉
           hath
           received
           it
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           that
           all
           〈◊〉
           do
           enjoy
           or
           possesse
           eternall
           Life
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           
           Seed
           or
           
             Principle
             of
             it
             is
          
           put
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Light
             of
             his
             Son
             Christ
             Iesus
             that
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           All
           men
           may
           have
           Life
           (
           as
           Christ
           himself
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             come
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             Life
             )
          
           and
           if
           they
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           becaus
           
             they
             can
             not
          
           ,
           but
           becaus
           they
           
             will
             not
             have
          
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           really
           tendered
           unto
           them
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           ,
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           is
           
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           X.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             All
             true
             Christians
             do
             worship
             the
             
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             2.
             
             True
             Believers
             worshipped
             him
             upo●
             Earth
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             3.
             
             The
             
               Wise-men
               from
               the
               East
            
             worshipped
             the
             child
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             not
             Mary
             ,
             thereby
             condemning
             the
             
               grosse
               idolatry
            
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             4.
             
             Many
             exampls
             out
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             they
             worshipped
             the
             
               Man
               Chri●●
               Jesus
            
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             Presbyterians
             have
             taught
             tha●
             
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
            
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             6.
             
             The
             Christian
             Quakers
             falsly
             accused
             that
             〈◊〉
             do
             not
             pray
             to
             the
             Man
             Iesus
             Christ.
             7.
             
             We
             ofte●
             expressly
             mention
             the
             names
             
               JESUS
               CHRIST
            
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             do
             not
             mention
             thes●
             names
             ,
             yet
             praying
             by
             the
             movings
             of
             his
             Life
             〈◊〉
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             pray
             always
             unto
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who●
             
             the
             heavenly
             Man
             and
             God
             over
             all
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             8.
             
             In
             what
             sort
             of
             expressions
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             of
             our
             Friends
             pray
             to
             Christ
             in
             our
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             also
             used
             in
             prayer
             to
             my
             great
             comfort
             .
             9.
             
             That
             becaus
             all
             true
             Christians
             do
             worship
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             he
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Heavenly
             Man
             must
             needs
             be
             really
             present
             in
             and
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             meetings
             ,
             and
             consequently
             every
             where
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             his
             externall
             person
             .
             10.
             
             Who
             pray
             unto
             the
             Man
             Christ
             and
             do
             not
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             are
             
               real
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             as
             
               this
               Author
               of
               the
               Postscript
            
             .
             11.
             
             That
             distinction
             refuted
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               present
               as
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               Man.
            
             12.
             
             That
             the
             Man
             Christ
             heareth
             our
             prayers
             ,
             proveth
             that
             he
             is
             present
             every
             where
             .
             13.
             
             That
             distinction
             refuted
             that
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             knoweth
             our
             prayers
             and
             thoughts
             not
             by
             immediat
             perception
             ,
             but
             by
             having
             them
             revealed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Popish
             evasion
             for
             worshipping
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
             14.
             
             Some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             opened
             ,
             as
             
               Heb.
               4
               :
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Psal.
               18.
               9
               ,
               10.
               15.
               
            
             That
             Christ
             did
             immediatly
             kow
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             proved
             from
             divers
             
               Scripturs
               .
               16.
               
               Omnipercipiency
            
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             proveth
             him
             as
             man
             to
             be
             Omnipresent
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           ANd
           for
           these
           causes
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           true
           Christians
           do
           worship
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           pray
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           unto
           the
           Father
           :
           so
           that
           he
           is
           a
           true
           and
           proper
           object
           of
           Divine
           adoration
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Father
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           in
           and
           through
           him
           that
           we
           can
           onely
           in
           a
           true
           and
           acceptable
           way
           worship
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           even
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           they
           who
           saw
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           did
           truely
           know
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           did
           both
           believe
           in
           him
           and
           pray
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           bid
           his
           Disciples
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           
             Ye
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             me
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             me
          
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           whom
           God
           hath
           sent
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           seing
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           we
           are
           also
           to
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           true
           Faith
           ,
           is
           also
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           true
           Divine
           adoration
           ,
           as
           accordingly
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           true
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           flesh
           did
           also
           worship
           him
           and
           pray
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Wise
             men
             that
             came
             from
             the
             East
          
           did
           worship
           him
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           was
           an
           Infant
           ,
           Matth.
           2
           :
           11.
           
           
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             young
             Child
             with
             Mary
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             and
             worshipped
             him
             .
          
           And
           here
           observe
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           
             they
             worshipped
             Mary
             his
             mother
          
           ,
           no
           :
           they
           were
           more
           wise
           ,
           although
           they
           did
           know
           that
           she
           was
           blessed
           above
           all
           Women
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           also
           
           know
           that
           she
           was
           not
           an
           object
           of
           Divine
           worship
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           .
           Surely
           these
           men
           ,
           although
           commonly
           accounted
           Heathens
           ,
           had
           more
           sound
           understanding
           then
           all
           the
           
             wise
             men
          
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           worship
           Mary
           the
           mother
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           pray
           unto
           her
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           also
           unto
           other
           Saints
           ,
           which
           is
           gross
           idolatry
           .
           Again
           see
           Matth.
           8
           :
           2.
           
           
             And
             behold
             there
             came
             a
             Leper
             ,
             and
             worshiped
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             if
             thou
             wilt
             thou
             canst
             make
             me
             clean
             ,
          
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Man
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           many
           such
           examples
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           of
           those
           that
           worshipped
           him
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           see
           Matth.
           9
           :
           18.
           and
           14
           :
           33.
           and
           15
           :
           25.
           
           And
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           the
           Disciples
           both
           Men
           and
           Women
           did
           worship
           him
           ,
           see
           Matth.
           28.
           9.
           17.
           as
           no
           doubt
           they
           did
           so
           before
           and
           after
           his
           Ascension
           the
           Disciples
           did
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           see
           Act.
           7
           :
           59.
           
           
             And
             they
             stoned
             Stephen
             ,
             calling
             and
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             Iesus
             receive
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           and
           Act.
           9
           :
           21.
           the
           Disciples
           are
           said
           to
           be
           they
           that
           call
           on
           this
           Name
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           IESVS
           ;
           and
           Paul
           saluteth
           the
           Corinthians
           thus
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1
           :
           3.
           
           
             Grace
             be
             unto
             you
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           ver
           .
           2.
           
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             is
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             called
             Saints
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             both
             theirs
             and
             ●urs
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           the
           will
           and
           command
           of
           the
           Father
           
           that
           
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             ●ow
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             confess
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           So
           that
           whatever
           honour
           or
           worship
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           it
           redounds
           to
           the
           Father
           .
           
             He
             that
             honours
             the
             Son
             ,
             honours
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             honours
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             honours
             not
             the
             Father
             .
          
           And
           Rev.
           5
           :
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           All
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           and
           every
           creature
           are
           brought
           in
           not
           onely
           worshipping
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Lamb
             ,
             that
             was
             slain
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           or
           
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Word
           or
           Logos
           simply
           considered
           never
           was
           nor
           can
           be
           slain
           .
           All
           which
           Scripturs
           and
           many
           more
           that
           could
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           prove
           clearly
           that
           the
           Saints
           did
           worship
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           did
           pray
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           they
           who
           believe
           not
           this
           doctrin
           ,
           are
           more
           blind
           ,
           then
           the
           poor
           blind
           man
           Bartimeus
           ,
           who
           when
           
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
          
           passed
           by
           ,
           saw
           him
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           Soul
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           prayed
           unto
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Iesus
             thou
             Son
             of
             David
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
          
           ;
           Mark
           10
           :
           46
           ,
           47.
           
           Also
           the
           
             Canaanitish
             woman
          
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           a
           Jew
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Jewes
           account
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           she
           believed
           in
           him
           with
           a
           great
           and
           marvelous
           faith
           ,
           and
           also
           prayed
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           seemed
           to
           have
           refused
           her
           ,
           yet
           she
           continued
           in
           prayer
           ,
           saying
           
             Lord
             help
             me
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           full
           and
           express
           in
           this
           Particular
           ,
           for
           three
           weighty
           reasons
           .
        
         
         
           First
           .
           Becaus
           I
           know
           that
           divers
           Presbyteria●
           Teachers
           in
           this
           Nation
           have
           openly
           professed
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           taught
           it
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
          
           or
           
             prayed
             unto
          
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           a
           great
           contention
           in
           their
           Synods
           and
           Presbyterys
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           of
           late
           years
           ;
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Worthy
           Name
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           called
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Secondly
           :
           Becaus
           that
           some
           have
           ignorantly
           accused
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           
             did
             not
             pray
             to
             the
             Man
             Iesus
             ,
             nor
             call
             upon
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           gross
           calumny
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           many
           times
           have
           I
           both
           heard
           others
           ,
           and
           also
           I
           my self
           have
           called
           upon
           that
           Blessed
           Name
           ,
           expressly
           naming
           the
           words
           
             IESVS
             CHRIST
          
           ;
           although
           when
           we
           express
           not
           these
           words
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           pray
           by
           the
           moving
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           pray
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           Jesus
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           glorified
           with
           that
           glory
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             Yea
             I
             have
             heard
             expressly
             such
          
           petitions
           
             put
             up
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             at
             our
             Meetings
             ,
             unto
             Christ
             as
             Jesus
             ,
          
           Son
           of
           David
           have
           mercy
           upon
           us
           ,
           O
           thou
           Blessed
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           wert
           crucified
           ,
           and
           dyed
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           shed
           thy
           precious
           blood
           for
           us
           ,
           be
           gracious
           unto
           us
           .
           Thou
           that
           in
           the
           days
           of
           thy
           flesh
           wert
           tempted
           of
           Satan
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           bore
           our
           sins
           on
           
           the
           cross
           ,
           felt
           our
           infirmitys
           ,
           and
           wert
           touched
           with
           them
           .
           O
           thou
           our
           Mercifull
           High
           Pr●est
           ,
           whose
           tender
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           are
           not
           more
           straitened
           since
           thy
           Ascension
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           whose
           love
           and
           kindness
           is
           the
           same
           towards
           thy
           Servants
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           of
           old
           ;
           help
           us
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           us
           :
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           thy
           Divine
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           raise
           us
           up
           over
           all
           tentations
           ,
           and
           indue
           us
           with
           a
           measure
           of
           the
           same
           patience
           and
           resignation
           that
           dwel●
           so
           fully
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           which
           thou
           didst
           so
           abundantly
           manifest
           in
           all
           thy
           sufferings
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           thy
           flesh
           .
           Thou
           art
           the
           same
           that
           thou
           wert
           ,
           thy
           heart
           is
           the
           same
           towards
           thy
           Servants
           ,
           as
           when
           thou
           wert
           outwardly
           present
           with
           them
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Thou
           art
           our
           Advocat
           and
           Mediator
           in
           Heaven
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           our
           Mercifull
           High
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           untouched
           with
           the
           feeling
           of
           our
           infirmitys
           .
           Thou
           ,
           even
           Thou
           ,
           Blessed
           Iesus
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           our
           most
           secret
           desires
           and
           breathings
           ,
           which
           we
           offer
           up
           unto
           thee
           ,
           in
           the
           enablings
           of
           thy
           blessed
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           present
           them
           unto
           thy
           Father
           and
           our
           Father
           ,
           that
           in
           thee
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           accepted
           ,
           and
           our
           services
           also
           ,
           and
           for
           thy
           sake
           our
           defects
           and
           short
           comings
           ,
           our
           sins
           and
           transgressions
           that
           we
           have
           committed
           ,
           may
           be
           forgiven
           us
           .
           
             These
             and
             such
             like
             expressions
             frequently
             used
             by
             us
             in
             prayer
             ,
             both
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             publick
             ,
             in
             our
             Assemblys
             ,
             plainly
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             we
             worship
             and
             pray
             unto
             the
             Mediator
             
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             anoynted
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             who
             also
             is
             God
             over
             all
             bessed
             forever
             .
             For
             he
             is
             that
             Mighty
             One
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Father
             hath
             laid
             help
             ,
             so
             that
             although
             the
             Father
             himself
             loveth
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             help
             us
             in
             all
             our
             necessitys
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             no
             otherwayes
             receive
             his
             help
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             comes
             to
             us
             by
             the
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             our
             alone
             Mediator
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           Thirdly
           :
           My
           third
           reason
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           mainly
           for
           my
           present
           purpose
           ,
           and
           which
           alone
           is
           enough
           to
           conclude
           )
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           demonstrats
           this
           great
           &
           blessed
           Truth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           that
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           
             really
             present
             in
          
           and
           
             among
             us
          
           [
           and
           consequently
           
             every
             where
          
           )
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           by
           his
           externall
           or
           outward
           person
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           in
           virtue
           of
           his
           Divine
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           Soul
           
             extended
             into
             us
             in
             his
             Divine
             Seed
             and
             Body
             ,
          
           which
           is
           his
           Heavenly
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           feedeth
           the
           Souls
           of
           them
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           I
           say
           Our
           worshipping
           the
           Man
           Jesus
           and
           praying
           unto
           him
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           really
           present
           in
           and
           
             among
             us
          
           ,
           and
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           his
           Name
           Immanuel
           doth
           signify
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           Man
           ;
           for
           it
           were
           a
           most
           absurd
           thing
           to
           worship
           an
           object
           that
           is
           altogether
           absent
           ,
           as
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           according
           unto
           these
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           .
           We
           know
           how
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           mocked
           Baals
           worshippers
           
           with
           a
           Godly
           zeal
           and
           indignation
           ,
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           as
           supposing
           him
           in
           their
           account
           as
           an
           absent
           God.
           
             Cry
             aloud
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             for
             perhaps
             he
             is
             asleep
             ,
             or
             hath
             taken
             a
             journey
             .
          
           As
           for
           us
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           should
           worship
           an
           absent
           Christ
           ,
           or
           call
           upon
           a
           Saviour
           to
           help
           us
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           as
           really
           present
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Sure
           I
           am
           they
           who
           pray
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           not
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           some
           sense
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           are
           
             real
             Idolaters
          
           ;
           for
           they
           pretend
           to
           worship
           an
           object
           ,
           which
           wanteth
           a
           property
           altogether
           essential
           to
           an
           object
           of
           Divine
           worship
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             real
             presence
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             is
             present
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             man
             ,
          
           for
           if
           the
           Man
           be
           not
           present
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           be
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           he
           is
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           present
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           motives
           of
           worship
           and
           prayer
           ,
           that
           he
           whom
           we
           worship
           and
           call
           upon
           ,
           is
           present
           to
           help
           us
           ,
           as
           David
           called
           him
           
             ●
             present
             help
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             :
          
           and
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           come
           and
           worship
           
             before
             his
             presence
          
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           again
           ,
           Our
           praying
           to
           the
           Man
           Jesus
           doth
           imply
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           
             really
             heare
             our
             Prayers
          
           ,
           and
           is
           really
           sensible
           and
           perceptive
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           when
           we
           use
           vocal
           prayers
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           we
           pray
           onely
           in
           our
           most
           secret
           thoughts
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           impossi●le
           that
           he
           could
           hear
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           
           sensible
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           
             immediatly
             present
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           
             with
             us
          
           ;
           For
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           his
           God-head
           doth
           reveal
           our
           prayers
           and
           thoughts
           unto
           the
           Man-hood
           ,
           doth
           no
           wise
           answere
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           reason
           ;
           for
           hearing
           and
           perception
           ,
           are
           
             immediate
             acts
          
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           reach
           unto
           the
           
             objects
             immediately
          
           ,
           or
           the
           objects
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           made
           known
           by
           revelation
           simply
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           reach
           ,
           and
           that
           cannot
           be
           properly
           called
           hearing
           our
           prayers
           ,
           or
           being
           sensible
           of
           them
           .
           As
           suppose
           that
           God
           should
           reveal
           immediatly
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           in
           Persia
           ,
           or
           China
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           praying
           here
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           that
           man
           could
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           hear
           me
           praying
           or
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           very
           breathings
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Lord
           revealed
           to
           Ananias
           ,
           that
           Saul
           ,
           who
           after
           was
           called
           Paul
           ,
           did
           pray
           ,
           yet
           who
           will
           say
           that
           Ananias
           heard
           Paul
           pray
           at
           that
           time
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           this
           is
           such
           a
           slender
           and
           deceitfull
           evasion
           &
           answer
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           use
           commonly
           to
           give
           ,
           when
           we
           bring
           this
           reason
           against
           their
           
             praying
             unto
             Saints
             and
             Angells
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           ,
           hear
           our
           prayers
           every
           where
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           not
           every
           where
           present
           nor
           can
           be
           ,
           becaus
           of
           their
           limited
           capacity
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           read
           ou●
           prayers
           ,
           in
           the
           mirrour
           or
           looking
           glasse
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           or
           have
           them
           revealed
           unto
           them
           immediatly
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           answer
           
             the
             Protestants
          
           ,
           most
           deservedly
           
           reject
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           properly
           to
           hear
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           indeed
           none
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           immediatly
           heareth
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           breathings
           and
           yearnings
           of
           our
           souls
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmitys
             ,
             as
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             high
             Priest
             really
             is
             ,
             for
          
           [
           said
           the
           Apostle
           Hebr.
           4.
           15
           ,
           16.
           ]
           
             we
             have
             not
             ●n
             high
             Priest
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             touchea
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmitys
             ,
             but
             was
             in
             all
             points
             tempted
             like
             〈…〉
             ,
             yet
             without
             sin
             ,
             let
             us
             therefore
             come
             boldly
             unto
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtaine
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             find
             grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           Here
           observ
           ,
           how
           he
           makes
           this
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           come
           〈◊〉
           ●nto
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           even
           becaus
           〈◊〉
           have
           an
           high
           Preist
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           of
           so
           A
           damantine
           a
           nature
           ,
           nor
           yet
           so
           remo●e
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           touched
           with
           the
           feeling
           of
           our
           infirmitys
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           hath
           a
           real
           feeling
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           〈…〉
           
           the
           Prophets
           mantle
           fell
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           this
           great
           mystery
           ,
           for
           
             Christ
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Prophets
             ,
          
           when
           he
           ascended
           ,
           he
           let
           fall
           his
           mantle
           upon
           his
           disciples
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           plenteous
           emanation
           of
           his
           spirituall
           and
           divine
           Body
           and
           Life
           ,
           the
           proper
           vehicles
           and
           conduit
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           came
           to
           be
           wonderfully
           indued
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           indeed
           that
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           left
           with
           us
           of
           his
           Divine
           Body
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           is
           Gods
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           Heavenly
           Throne
           ,
           on
           which
           God
           sitteth
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           we
           have
           access
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           that
           above
           ,
           and
           one
           intire
           being
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           Altar
           ,
           the
           
             mercy
             seat
          
           .
           The
           
             Cherub
             on
             which
             God
             rideth
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Psal.
           18.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             He
             bowed
             the
             heavens
             also
             and
             came
             down
             ,
             and
             darkness
             was
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             he
             rode
             upon
             a
             Cherub
             ,
             〈◊〉
             did
             flee
             ,
             yea
             he
             did
             flee
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             ▪
          
           so
           the
           Hebrew
           .
           This
           Cherub
           is
           the
           
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           rayes
           of
           whose
           Spirit
           ,
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           are
           his
           wings
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           most
           glorious
           and
           most
           High
           God
           doth
           ride
           ,
           and
           bring
           speedy
           deliverance
           to
           his
           afflicted
           Saints
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           And
           Christ
           also
           is
           〈◊〉
           heavens
           that
           God
           boweth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           ,
           that
           most
           willingly
           boweth
           ,
           and
           obey●●●
           the
           Fathers
           commands
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             Man
             of
             Gods
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           doth
           all
           things
           〈◊〉
           heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           he
           bel●g
           his
           most
           immediat
           
           and
           most
           universall
           instrument
           ,
           and
           organ
           of
           operation
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           heaven
           or
           Earth
           ,
           or
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           him
           must
           every
           〈◊〉
           bow
           ,
           whether
           in
           heaven
           ,
           or
           earth
           or
           below
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           But
           I
           shall
           more
           particularly
           prove
           that
           〈◊〉
           Man
           Jesus
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           did
           kno●
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           from
           express
           testimonies
           〈◊〉
           Scripture
           .
           Math.
           12.
           25.
           
             and
             Iesus
             knew
             their
             though●
          
           see
           also
           Luk.
           6.
           8.
           and
           John
           2.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             But
             〈◊〉
             did
             not
             committ
             himself
             unto
             them
             ,
             becaus
             he
             〈◊〉
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             that
             any
             should
             testify
             〈◊〉
             Man
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             man.
          
           And
           sure●●
           John
           understood
           this
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           man
           ,
           for
           he
           〈◊〉
           here
           speaking
           of
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           even
           Jesus
           〈◊〉
           was
           borne
           of
           Mary
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           that
           he
           knew
           〈◊〉
           thoughts
           ,
           not
           immediatly
           ,
           but
           by
           revelation
           ,
           〈◊〉
           to
           contradict
           the
           express
           words
           of
           this
           Scriptur●
           which
           saith
           that
           
             he
             needed
             not
             that
             any
             should
             testify●●
             man
             ,
          
           &
           so
           needed
           not
           divine
           revelation
           to
           know
           〈◊〉
           thoughts
           or
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
           And
           Peter
           said
           unto
           〈◊〉
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             Lord
             thou
             that
             knowest
             all
             〈◊〉
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             :
          
           all
           which
           prove
           that
           〈◊〉
           
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             his
             soul
          
           hath
           a
           reall
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           is
           
             really
             omnipercipient
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             present
             and
             past
             ,
          
           if
           not
           of
           〈◊〉
           things
           
             to
             come
          
           ,
           for
           as
           things
           to
           come
           he
           may
           〈◊〉
           know
           them
           by
           divine
           revelation
           from
           his
           Father
           but
           he
           cannot
           properly
           be
           percipient
           of
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           sense
           &
           perception
           require
           alwayes
           a
           present
           object
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           if
           Christ
           as
           Man
           be
           omnipercipient
           ,
           he
           is
           also
           omnipresent
           ,
           not
           onely
           becaus
           omnipercipiency
           is
           as
           great
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           greater
           propriety
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           but
           also
           becaus
           omnipercipiency
           doth
           really
           imply
           and
           involve
           in
           it
           ,
           omnipresence
           ;
           for
           how
           that
           which
           is
           so
           altogether
           absent
           from
           us
           ,
           can
           be
           sensible
           of
           our
           affairs
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           is
           altogether
           unconceiveable
           ,
           and
           puts
           our
           understanding
           as
           much
           upon
           the
           rack
           as
           the
           Popish
           doctrin
           of
           transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           the
           Lutheran
           of
           Consubstantiation
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           way
           as
           I
           have
           expressed
           it
           ,
           the
           thing
           ●s
           easy
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           .
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             An
             objection
             answered
             that
             I
             seeme
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Lutheran
             doctrin
             ,
             of
             the
             ubiquity
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             externall
             Person
             and
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             every
             where
             ,
             nor
             his
             Soul
             wholly
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             multiplication
             of
             ubications
             ,
             as
             the
             Lutherans
             commonly
             ,
             but
             falsly
             teach
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Center
             ,
             Spring
             or
             Fountain
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             Life
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Heavenly
             Man
             ,
             is
             onely
             in
             that
             body
             that
             was
             crucifyed
             outwardly
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             glorifyed
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
             4.
             
             And
             is
             extended
             unto
             us
             by
             way
             of
             emanation
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             examples
             given
             to
             illustrat
             this
             Truth
             .
             
             6.
             
             As
             we
             agree
             with
             Luther
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             so
             we
             differ
             from
             him
             in
             the
             particular
             manner
             of
             the
             ubiquity
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             way
             is
             inexplicable
             and
             repugnant
             to
             Scripture
             〈◊〉
             the
             certain
             instincts
             and
             dictats
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             our
             way
             most
             r●tional
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             .
             7.
             
             The
             great
             comfort
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             we
             ha●●
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             so
             near
             unto
             us
             in
             virtue
             of
             his
             Divine
             Life
             and
             Soul
             in
             his
             Divine
             Seed
             an●
             Body
             extended
             unto
             us
             .
             8.
             
             That
             the
             most
             glor●●ous
             Angels
             can
             not
             see
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Man
             〈◊〉
             Iesus
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Life
             and
             Light
             r●vealed
             in
             them
             .
             9.
             
             How
             the
             words
             of
             Jame●
             concerning
             the
             
               Word
               Ingrafted
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             and
             the
             words
             of
             John
             concerning
             the
             
               Wor●
               made
               Flesh.
            
             10.
             
             That
             Scripture
             Heb.
             9
             :
             1●
             opened
             .
             11.
             
             A
             Saying
             of
             
               Hermes
               Trismegist●●
            
             concerning
             God
             his
             being
             a
             Circle
             ,
             whose
             
               Center
               is
               every
               where
            
             ,
             and
             is
             
               no
               where
               circum●cri●ed
            
             .
             12.
             
             The
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             a
             real
             a●
             proper
             middle
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             .
          
        
         
           ANd
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           I
           seeme
           to
           agre●
           with
           the
           Lutheran
           doctrin
           ,
           as
           concernin●
           the
           
             ubiquity
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           indeed
           agree
           wit●
           them
           in
           the
           general
           ;
           but
           differ
           from
           them
           as
           to
           〈◊〉
           manner
           in
           great
           and
           weighty
           circumstances
           .
           For
           
           they
           say
           ,
           
             the
             externall
             person
          
           &
           
             body
             of
             Christ
             that
             suffered
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             in
             every
             place
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           say
           Nay
           :
           his
           externall
           Person
           is
           arisen
           ,
           and
           ascended
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           here
           ;
           as
           the
           Angel
           said
           ,
           
             sur●●exit
             ,
             non
             est
             hîc
          
           ,
           he
           is
           risen
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           here
           :
           meaning
           his
           outward
           body
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           it
           they
           were
           seeking
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             〈◊〉
             body
          
           can
           be
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           at
           once
           .
           2.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           
             the
             whole
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             every
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             extention
             ,
             but
             a
             ●ertain
             multiplication
             of
             its
             ubication
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             as
             ●●possible
             and
             unconceivable
             as
             the
             former
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           The
           whole
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ●not
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           nor
           in
           every
           man
           ;
           for
           the
           ●enter
           and
           Spring
           or
           Fountain
           of
           it
           is
           onely
           in
           that
           ●ody
           that
           was
           crucified
           on
           the
           Cross
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           ●nd
           is
           now
           ascended
           and
           glorified
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           which
           ●emaineth
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           on
           ●arth
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           wonderfully
           changed
           as
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           manner
           of
           its
           being
           :
           it
           being
           no
           more
           a
           ●ody
           of
           flesh
           ,
           blood
           and
           bones
           ,
           but
           
             a
             pure
             ,
             ethereal
             〈◊〉
             heavenly
             body
             ,
          
           like
           unto
           which
           the
           bodys
           of
           the
           ●aints
           are
           to
           be
           at
           the
           resurrection
           .
           For
           Earth●●
           and
           Heavenly
           are
           not
           so
           differing
           ,
           but
           that
           re●aining
           one
           in
           Substance
           :
           they
           may
           be
           changed
           ●e
           into
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           as
           one
           and
           the
           same
           〈◊〉
           Soul
           may
           by
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           Mighty
           
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           changed
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           made
           heavenly
           and
           pure
           ;
           even
           so
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Earthly
           body
           may
           by
           the
           same
           Power
           be
           made
           Heavenly
           ,
           and
           thus
           in
           different
           respects
           they
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           the
           same
           :
           one
           in
           Substance
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           another
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           being
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           the
           Center
           or
           Spring
           of
           Christs
           Soul
           remaining
           in
           that
           glorifyed
           body
           ,
           it
           extends
           its
           precious
           Life
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           into
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           some
           manner
           into
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Even
           as
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           is
           centra●●●
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           yet
           emanats
           and
           〈◊〉
           forth
           its
           Light
           in
           most
           abundant
           streams
           and
           rays●●
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           any
           ordin●●●
           man
           hath
           its
           center
           in
           one
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           some
           think
           the
           Head
           ,
           but
           others
           the
           Hea●
           and
           sendeth
           forth
           its
           Life
           and
           vital
           Rays
           into
           〈◊〉
           whole
           body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Soul
           is
           sensible●
           whatever
           affects
           any
           part
           or
           member
           in
           the
           who●●
           body
           .
           Even
           thus
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ●●sus
           Christ
           is
           sensible
           of
           whatever
           affects
           or
           moves
           〈◊〉
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           his
           body
           ,
           by
           the
           
             real
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           his
           
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             Soul
          
           and
           
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Divi●●
             Seed
          
           extended
           into
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           thus
           indeed
           as
           we
           agree
           with
           Luther
           an●
           his
           followers
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           so
           we
           differ
           from
           the●
           as
           to
           the
           
             particular
             manner
          
           and
           way
           of
           the
           
             real
             pr●●sence
          
           and
           ubiquity
           of
           the
           
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           in
           their
           way
           is
           
             inexplicable
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             most
             certain
             instincts
             and
             dictats
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             indued
             us
             with
             ,
             as
             Rational
             creaturs
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           way
           as
           I
           have
           expressed
           it
           ,
           is
           most
           rational
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           most
           true
           and
           solid
           ,
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           shall
           seriously
           ponder
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           weigh
           the
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           I
           have
           given
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           yet
           further
           give
           from
           Testimonys
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           that
           no
           reason
           can
           contradict
           ,
           but
           doth
           highly
           favour
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           a
           comfortable
           ,
           then
           〈◊〉
           is
           a
           true
           doctrin
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           Man
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           〈◊〉
           
             near
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           in
           virtue
           of
           his
           Divine
           Life
           and
           Soul
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Divine
             Seed
          
           and
           Body
           extended
           
             into
             us
          
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           is
           the
           
             Incarnat
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           
             ●welling
             in
             our
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           like
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           are
           flesh
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           flesh
           also
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           more
           
             excellent
             make
          
           or
           creation
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           is
           the
           Bride●room
           and
           Husband
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           may
           approach
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           may
           kiss
           and
           imbrace
           ,
           and
           handle
           with
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           Soul
           ,
           and
           whose
           glory
           we
           may
           behold
           ;
           even
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           and
           dwelling
           in
           us
           .
           Whereas
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Word
           as
           it
           was
           in
           God
           ,
           before
           it
           became
           flesh
           ,
           or
           cloathed
           it self
           with
           the
           heavenly
           Manhood
           ,
           no
           eye
           of
           Angel
           or
           Saint
           ever
           could
           or
           can
           behold
           :
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Word
           simply
           considered
           ,
           in
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           without
           any
           middle
           or
           Mediator
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           And
           this
           none
           hath
           ever
           seen
           ,
           or
           can
           see
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           most
           glorious
           Angels
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           
             Word
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           or
           
             God
             made
             manifest
             in
             flesh
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Flesh
           or
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           alone
           proper
           and
           
             adequat
             object
          
           of
           the
           
             contemplation
             and
             enjoyment
          
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           Angels
           as
           wel
           as
           of
           the
           most
           Holy
           Souls
           ,
           as
           Paul
           declared
           ;
           
             Great
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             Godlyness
             ,
             God
             manifest
             in
             th●
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             seen
             of
             Angels
          
           .
           Observe
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             God
             simply
          
           ,
           but
           
             God
             manifest
             in
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           seen
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           
             is
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             world
          
           ;
           although
           he
           was
           both
           seen
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           believed
           on
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           long
           before
           he
           was
           manifest
           in
           that
           outward
           body
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           a
           most
           glorious
           manifestation
           ,
           and
           excelleth
           in
           glory
           all
           the
           outward
           manifestations
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           ;
           but
           the
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           did
           really
           see
           him
           ,
           before
           that
           nanifestation
           in
           outward
           flesh
           ;
           and
           the
           Saints
           do
           now
           really
           see
           him
           ,
           although
           his
           outward
           body
           and
           external
           person
           be
           not
           now
           present
           for
           us
           to
           behold
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Yet
           the
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           ,
           or
           
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           called
           by
           Iames
           the
           
             Ingrafted
             Word
          
           ,
           we
           do
           really
           see
           ,
           for
           
             it
             〈◊〉
             in
             us
          
           :
           and
           unlesse
           it
           were
           made
           flesh
           ,
           or
           incarnate
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ingrafted
           into
           us
           ,
           for
           all
           ingrafting
           or
           implanting
           requireth
           some
           simili●ude
           or
           analogy
           of
           nature
           and
           substance
           ;
           therefore
           we
           can
           not
           graffe
           an
           apple
           or
           cherry-graffe
           upon
           
           stone
           ;
           or
           iron
           ,
           or
           bare
           earth
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           unlikenesse
           and
           distance
           of
           their
           natures
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           
             Word
             simply
          
           and
           nakedly
           considered
           in
           God
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           made
           flesh
           ,
           is
           more
           unlike
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           nature
           more
           remote
           from
           us
           ,
           then
           an
           apple
           is
           from
           stone
           ,
           or
           iron
           .
           Therefore
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Word
           may
           be
           
             ingrafted
             into
             us
          
           ,
           and
           we
           again
           
             ingrafted
             into
             it
          
           ,
           the
           Word
           must
           be
           incarnate
           ,
           or
           become
           flesh
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ;
           for
           
             all
             men
          
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           God
           that
           is
           
             purely
             a
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           〈◊〉
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           comparatively
           as
           unto
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           it
           were
           flesh
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Word
           is
           become
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           hath
           advanced
           a
           step
           ,
           or
           degree
           nearer
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           was
           in
           God
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           made
           :
           and
           the
           Word
           was
           first
           of
           all
           
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Root
           and
           Foundation
           of
           all
           other
           
             created
             beings
          
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           are
           created
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           it
           is
           a
           
             more
             noble
             creation
          
           then
           all
           things
           else
           ;
           and
           is
           〈◊〉
           this
           creation
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           declared
           expressly
           
             (
             Heb.
          
           9
           :
           11.
           )
           the
           words
           
             [
             not
             of
             this
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           should
           be
           translated
           
             [
             not
             of
             his
             creation
          
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           some
           think
           fit
           ,
           rather
           to
           call
           it
           
             an
             emanation
             from
             God
          
           ,
           then
           a
           creation
           ,
           to
           speak
           strictly
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           dispute
           about
           ;
           for
           it
           rather
           is
           a
           strife
           about
           words
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           Now
           when
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
           is
           not
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           Fountain
           and
           Center
           ,
           or
           Spring
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           emanation
           or
           participation
           ,
           we
           deriving
           it
           from
           that
           Central
           Light
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           I
           do
           by
           no
           means
           acknowledg
           ,
           or
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Deity
           had
           onely
           its
           Center
           ,
           in
           that
           Man
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           doth
           ray
           into
           us
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           Blessed
           and
           Glorious
           Deity
           properly
           hath
           no
           center
           ,
           and
           rays
           distinct
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           emanation
           ;
           but
           rather
           is
           
             all
             Center
          
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           noted
           saying
           of
           
             Hermes
             Trismegist
             ;
             God
             is
             a
             Circle
             ,
             whose
             cent●●
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             where
             circumscribed
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           Blessed
           Deity
           is
           as
           centrally
           and
           
             essentially
             in
             us
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           still
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           
             union
             ,
             manifestation
          
           and
           operation
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           respect
           ●f
           communion
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           ,
           is
           the
           
             onely
             and
             proper
             middle
             and
             Mediator
          
           betwixt
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           where●●
           God
           is
           immediatly
           united
           with
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           no
           other
           men
           or
           Angels
           have
           ,
           or
           indeed
           are
           capable
           to
           have
           an
           immediat
           union
           with
           God
           ;
           their
           union
           is
           onely
           mediat
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           him
           is
           but
           mediat
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           although
           in
           respect
           of
           other
           means
           ,
           it
           is
           immediat
           .
           And
           of
           this
           I
           found
           needfull
           once
           for
           all
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           mis●●ke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             How
             much
             more
             truely
             we
             own
             aud
             esteeme
             the
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Postscript
            
             ,
             or
             
               his
               Brethren
            
             .
             2.
             
             A
             testimony
             of
             Luther
             ,
             for
             the
             Man
             Christ
             his
             being
             every
             where
             .
             3.
             
             Another
             Testimony
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             imbraced
             the
             
               Aungustane
               Confession
            
             in
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             called
             
               Liber
               Concordiae
            
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               as
               Man
               is
               really
               present
               with
               the
               Saints
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             Lutherans
             grosse
             errour
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               this
               presence
            
             ,
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             many
             to
             deny
             the
             Truth
             it self
             ,
             becaus
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             the
             manner
             .
             5.
             
             The
             manner
             offered
             in
             this
             Treatise
             most
             consonant
             both
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             Sense
             .
             6.
             
             How
             Iohn
             saw
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               golden
               candlesticks
            
             after
             his
             Ascersion
             .
             8.
             
             How
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             the
             ladder
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             ascend
             unto
             God.
             8.
             
             The
             Nephesch
             and
             Neschamah
             of
             Christs
             Soul
             distin●guished
             .
             9.
             
             Christ
             his
             spirituall
             coming
             in
             his
             Saints
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             
               Ma●th
               .
               c
               :
               16
               :
               ver
               :
               28.
            
             10.
             
             A
             Testimony
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             Man
             ,
             doth
             sanctify
             us
             and
             give
             us
             Grace
             .
             11.
             
             Some
             testimonys
             from
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               in
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             his
             Gra●es
             ,
             but
             by
             himself
             .
             12.
             
             Another
             Testimony
             of
             Calvin
             .
             13.
             
             That
             
             
               S.
               R.
            
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             his
             being
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
             14.
             
             Many
             call
             that
             h●rrid
             blasphemy
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             they
             commend
             in
             
               S.
               R.
            
             and
             others
             of
             their
             own
             Teachers
             ,
             which
             is
             great
             injustice
             and
             partiality
             .
             15.
             
             Christ
             his
             knowing
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             
               Samaritan
               Woman
            
             ,
             and
             curing
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             of
             her
             
               issue
               of
               blood
            
             ,
             proveth
             the
             extension
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Life
             or
             Spirit
             aforesaid
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Heavenly
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           ANd
           thus
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           truely
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           blessed
           experience
           ,
           agreeing
           most
           exactly
           with
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           )
           we
           own
           and
           esteeme
           of
           the
           Manho●●
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           above
           whatever
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           ,
           or
           his
           Brethren
           did
           acknowledg
           ;
           who
           would
           exclude
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Man
          
           or
           
             Second
             Adam
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           altogether
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Saints
           :
           whereas
           the
           
             Second
             Adam
          
           is
           the
           
             quickening
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           
             raiseth
             up
          
           both
           Soul
           and
           body
           into
           Life
           ,
           as
           Paul
           declared
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             And
             indeed
          
           Luther
           
             did
             conceive
             a
             most
             just
             indignation
             and
             zeal
             against
             them
             (
             such
             as
             this
          
           Presbyterian
           
             is
             )
             who
          
           exclude
           
             the
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
          
           out
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             and
             confine
             it
             to
             one
             place
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             writeth
             in
             his
          
           Larger
           Confession
           
             of
             the
          
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           
             Absit
             autem
             ,
             ut
             ego
             talem
             Deum
             
             agnoscam
             aut
             colam
             ,
             ex
             his
             enim
             consequeretur
             quod
             locus
             &
             spatium
             possent
             duas
             natur
             as
             separare
             ,
             &
             personam
             Christi
             dividere
             ,
             quam
             tamen
             neque
             mors
             ,
             neque
             omnes
             diaboli
             dividere
             aut
             separare
             potuere
             .
             Et
             quanti
             tandem
             obsecro
             pretii
             esset
             talis
             Christus
             ,
             qui
             unico
             tantum
             loco
             simul
             divina
             &
             human●
             person●
             esset
             ,
             in
             omnibus
             voro
             locis
             dun●axat
             &
             quidem
             separatus
             Deus
             ,
             aut
             divina
             persona
             esset
             sine
             assumptâ
             suâ
             humanitate
             ?
             
               In
               English
               thus
            
             :
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             acknowledg
             ,
             or
             worship
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             for
             hence
             it
             should
             follow
             ,
             that
             place
             and
             space
             could
             separat
             the
             two
             naturs
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             devils
             could
             ever
             doe
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             ,
             of
             what
             worth
             were
             such
             a
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ●n
             one
             onely
             place
             should
             be
             both
             a
             divine
             and
             humane
             person
             together
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             other
             places
             should
             be
             God
             separat
             ,
             or
             a
             divine
             person
             without
             his
             assumed
             humanity
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             And
             also
             those
             ,
             who
             embraced
             the
          
           Augustan
           confession
           
             in
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             called
          
           Liber
           Concor●●a
           ;
           
             where
             they
             give
             a
             new
             declaration
             of
             some
          
           articles
           
             in
             that
          
           confession
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             head
             concerning
             the
          
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             speak
             their
             mind
             very
             notably
             ,
             in
             these
             following
             words
             ,
             which
             expresse
             the
             very
             something
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             generall
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             Quare
             perniciosum
             error
             om
             esse
             judicamus
             ,
             quando
             Christo
             juxta
             humanitatem
             ,
             
             Majestas
             illa
             derogatur
             ;
             Christianis
             enim
             eâ
             ratione
             summa
             illa
             consolatio
             eripitur
             ,
             quam
             è
             promissionibus
             paulò
             antè
             commemoratis
             de
             presentiâ
             &
             inhabitatione
             capitis
             ,
             Regis
             ,
             &
             summi
             sui
             Pontificis
             ,
             haurire
             poterant
             .
             Is
             enim
             promisi●
             non
             modò
             nudam
             suam
             divinitatem
             ipsis
             praesto
             futuram
             (
             quae
             nobis
             miseris
             peccatoribus
             est
             tanquam
             ignis
             consumens
             arridissimas
             stipulas
             )
             se●
             ille
             ipse
             ,
             homo
             ille
             ,
             qui
             cum
             discipulis
             loquutu●
             est
             ,
             qui
             omnis
             generis
             tribulation●s
             in
             assumpt●
             suâ
             humanâ
             naturâ
             gustavit
             ,
             qui
             eâ
             de
             causâ
             nobis
             (
             ut
             &
             hominibus
             &
             fratribus
             suis
             )
             cond●lere
             potest
             ,
             se
             in
             omnibus
             angustiis
             nostris
             nobiscum
             futurum
             promisit
             ,
             secundum
             eam
             eciam
             naturam
             ,
             juxta
             quam
             ille
             Frater
             noster
             es●
             ,
             ●
             nos
             caro
             de
             carne
             ejus
             sumus
             .
             
               In
               English
               thus
            
             :
             Wherefore
             
               (
               say
               they
            
             )
             we
             iudge
             it
             to
             be
             a
             hurtful●
             error
             ,
             when
             that
             majesty
             is
             derogated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             manhood
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             th●
             most
             great
             consolation
             is
             robbed
             from
             Christians
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             have
             drawn
             from
             the
             promises
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             concerning
             the
             presence
             and
             ●ndwelling
             of
             their
             head
             ,
             King
             and
             high
             Priest.
             For
             he
             promised
             that
             not
             onely
             his
             Godhead
             should
             be
             present
             with
             them
             (
             which
             to
             us
             miserable
             sinners
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             fire
             consuming
             most
             dry
             stubble
             )
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             spake
             with
             his
             disciples
             ,
             who
             tasted
             all
             kind
             of
             tribulations
             in
             his
             assumed
             manhood
             ;
             who
             for
             that
             cause
             can
             be
             grieved
             with
             us
             (
             being
             also
             men
             ,
             and
             his
             brethren
             )
             did
             promise
             that
             he
             would
             be
             with
             us
             in
             all
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             also
             according
             to
             that
             nature
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             our
             Brother
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           the
           Lutherans
           conceit
           ,
           that
           
             the
             externall
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             virtually
             ,
             but
             formally
             ,
             is
             in
             every
             place
             ;
             yea
             the
             wole
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             in
             every
             part
          
           ;
           is
           so
           absurd
           and
           repugnant
           unto
           rational
           perception
           ;
           that
           from
           this
           many
           have
           taken
           occasion
           ,
           unjustly
           to
           deny
           the
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           becaus
           they
           did
           not
           see
           how
           this
           manner
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           of
           the
           ubiquity
           of
           the
           
             man
             Christ
          
           could
           consist
           with
           Reason
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Whereas
           the
           manner
           offered
           by
           me
           ,
           is
           most
           consonant
           both
           to
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           yea
           and
           almost
           to
           Sense
           it self
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           sensible
           examples
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           illustrate
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           
             stream
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           that
           floweth
           from
           the
           candle
           ,
           and
           filleth
           the
           whole
           house
           ,
           while
           as
           the
           body
           of
           the
           candle
           it selfe
           is
           but
           in
           one
           place
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           what
           doth
           that
           
             firy
             streame
          
           or
           river
           signify
           ,
           that
           issued
           and
           came
           forth
           from
           the
           
             Ancient
             of
             days
          
           ,
           but
           the
           extension
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           ?
           And
           as
           John
           Rev.
           1.
           
           describeth
           him
           is
           
             a
             wonderfully
             Great
             man
          
           ,
           even
           that
           
             Son
             of
             man
          
           ,
           whom
           Iohn
           saw
           ,
           after
           his
           
             ascension
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             golden
             candlsticks
             ,
          
           even
           
             he
             that
             liveth
             and
             was
             dead
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           18.
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           
             seven
             star●●
          
           which
           are
           expounded
           to
           be
           the
           
             seven
             Angels
          
           or
           Pastors
           of
           the
           
             seven
             churches
          
           .
           This
           showeth
           it
           is
           not
           his
           externall
           person
           ,
           or
           outward
           body
           that
           is
           here
           described
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           ,
           how
           he
           can
           hold
           a
           number
           of
           men
           in
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           externall
           person
           .
           Therefore
           by
           his
           
             right
             hand
          
           is
           signified
           
             his
             power
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           
             great
             Heavenly
             Man
          
           ,
           which
           can
           wel
           hold
           all
           the
           men
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Also
           this
           wonderfull
           extension
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           as
           Man
           in
           his
           
             Divine
             body
          
           and
           Seed
           ,
           is
           most
           clearly
           described
           hy
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           Iohn
           1
           :
           51.
           
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             hereafter
             ye
             shall
             see
             heaven
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ascending
             and
             descending
             upon
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           Great
           and
           
             Heavenly
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           who
           is
           that
           Ladder
           which
           Iacob
           saw
           in
           his
           vision
           ;
           the
           top
           whereof
           reached
           unto
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           foot
           of
           it
           reached
           the
           Earth
           .
           But
           this
           can
           not
           be
           the
           externall
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Man
           ,
           or
           his
           Soul
           that
           is
           
             extended
             into
             us
          
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           in
           his
           Heavenly
           body
           that
           he
           giveth
           us
           to
           feed
           upon
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           this
           
             Heavenly
             Ladder
          
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           But
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Soul
          
           or
           Spirit
           of
           
           Christ
           ●
           Man
           
             is
             extended
             into
             us
          
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           Nephesch
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           but
           the
           Neschamah
           or
           Nisch●ah
           ,
           even
           that
           
             Divine
             Spirit
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           that
           God
           
             breathed
             into
             Adam
          
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           which
           Solomon
           calls
           
             the
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             searching
             all
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             belly
          
           ;
           and
           Iames
           the
           
             Ingrafted
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           the
           
             Word
             mad
             flesh
          
           ,
           or
           Incarnate
           Word
           ,
           that
           
             dwelleth
             in
             us
          
           .
           By
           the
           Nephesch
           I
           understand
           that
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           Souls
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           Root
           and
           Life
           of
           the
           Animal
           Senses
           ,
           and
           discursive
           parts
           .
           By
           the
           Neschamah
           or
           Nischmath
           I
           understand
           ,
           that
           
             substantial
             dignity
          
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           in
           its
           nature
           (
           being
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           so
           to
           speake
           )
           above
           and
           beyond
           the
           Souls
           of
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           Spirits
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           holy
           Angels
           .
           But
           whether
           his
           Nephe●ch
           and
           Neschamah
           be
           two
           principles
           really
           distinct
           ,
           or
           two
           facultys
           and
           powers
           of
           one
           onely
           principle
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           in
           this
           place
           determine
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           material
           to
           the
           thing
           in
           hand
           to
           inquire
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Again
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             spiritual
             coming
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           is
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           Matth.
           16
           :
           28.
           
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             standing
             here
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             ●ast
             ●f
             death
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             his
             kingdom
             .
          
           This
           can
           not
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           Last
           coming
           at
           the
           day
           of
           
           judgment
           ,
           else
           it
           would
           inferr
           that
           some
           that
           hear
           him
           speake
           these
           words
           ,
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           tasted
           〈◊〉
           death
           ,
           nor
           shall
           ,
           unto
           the
           Last
           Day
           ,
           which
           is
           absu●●
           Therefore
           this
           coming
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           must
           〈◊〉
           his
           inward
           and
           
             spiritual
             coming
             into
          
           his
           〈◊〉
           Again
           ,
           he
           said
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           had
           〈◊〉
           him
           
             authority
             to
             execut
             judgment
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           〈◊〉
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             hour
             should
             come
          
           ,
           wherein
           〈◊〉
           that
           are
           in
           the
           
             gravesshall
             hear
             his
             voyce
          
           .
           And
           〈◊〉
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           time
           was
           in
           part
           
             come
             already
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           must
           be
           understood
           spiritually
           and
           inwardly
           ,
           at
           〈◊〉
           in
           great
           part
           ,
           Iohn
           5
           :
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             I
             find
             a
             very
             obse●vable
             saying
             in
          
           Calvin
           ,
           
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
          
           For
           he
           who
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           who
           are
           sanctified
           are
           all
           of
           One.
           
             His
             words
             are
             the
             〈◊〉
             following
             :
          
           Neq●e
           enim
           ,
           tantùm
           q●atenus
           Deus
           〈◊〉
           nos
           〈◊〉
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           ne●ther
           ●oth
           he
           sanctify
           〈◊〉
           onely
           as
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           vertue
           or
           power
           of
           his
           sanct●fying
           is
           in
           his
           manhood
           ,
           
             (
             or
             ,
             humane
             nature
          
           )
           〈◊〉
           that
           is
           hath
           it
           from
           it self
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           hath
           poure●
           forth
           a
           solid
           fulness
           of
           Holyness
           into
           it
           ,
           that
           fro●
           thence
           we
           may
           all
           draw
           ,
           
             to
             which
             pertaineth
             tha●
             sa●ing
          
           ,
           I
           for
           their
           cause
           do
           sanct●fy
           my self
           ,
           theref
           〈◊〉
           if
           we
           be
           profane
           and
           unclean
           ,
           the
           remedy
           is
           not
           to
           〈◊〉
           sought
           afar
           off
           ,
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           us
           in
           our
           flesh●
           Thus
           Calvin
           .
           
             Now
             if
          
           he
           doth
           sanctify
           us
           as
           man●
           
             it
             is
             certain
          
           ,
           as
           man
           be
           must
           he
           in
           us
           :
           
             for
             a
          
           cause
           〈◊〉
           
           〈◊〉
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           
             but
             by
             some
          
           medium
           
             or
             middle
             ;
             〈◊〉
             there
             can
             be
             no
             middle
             ,
             but
             the
          
           man
           Christ
           
             him●●lf
             ,
             his
          
           Life
           or
           Soul
           extended
           unto
           us
           :
           
             for
             it
             were
             a
             ●ost
             absurd
             thing
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Manhood
             of
             ●hrist
             doth
             operate
             upon
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             through
             〈◊〉
             Deity
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             the
          
           Deity
           
             is
             altogether
          
           an
           ●●passible
           being
           ,
           
             by
             reason
             of
             his
          
           most
           infinite
           perfe●●on
           .
           
             And
             seing
             he
             faith
          
           the
           Remedy
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ●●ght
           afa●r
           off
           ,
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           us
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           
             I
             〈◊〉
             not
             how
             this
             can
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             externall
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             indeed
             that
             is
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             .
          
        
         
           I
           know
           Calvin
           hath
           a
           conception
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           do
           partake
           of
           the
           flesh
           or
           body
           of
           the
           exter●●
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           hardly
           intelligible
           ,
           〈◊〉
           we
           should
           conceive
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           send
           forth
           〈◊〉
           exceeding
           subtile
           influence
           upon
           us
           :
           but
           if
           it
           〈◊〉
           so
           ,
           the
           argument
           will
           hold
           stronger
           ,
           that
           if
           ●●ody
           of
           Christ
           can
           
             influence
             us
          
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           〈◊〉
           more
           the
           Soul
           ,
           seing
           the
           Soul
           is
           more
           capable
           〈◊〉
           vast
           an
           extension
           ,
           then
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           feed
           upon
           ,
           is
           〈◊〉
           that
           
             divine
             body
          
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           which
           is
           〈◊〉
           another
           kind
           ,
           then
           the
           outward
           body
           ,
           〈◊〉
           much
           soever
           made
           glorious
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           :
           but
           body
           can
           not
           sanctify
           us
           ,
           without
           the
           Soul
           of
           〈◊〉
           extended
           into
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           rather
           the
           Soul
           ,
           o●
           〈◊〉
           that
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           then
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           holy●
           can
           not
           be
           properly
           inherent
           in
           any
           meer
           body
           ,
           
           being
           the
           property
           of
           an
           intellectual
           being
           ,
           and
           therefor
           it
           can
           not
           convey
           holiness
           into
           another
           ,
           simply
           by
           itself
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           it
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           proper
           and
           immediat
           subject
           of
           holyness
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           thus
           having
           given
           an
           account
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           Luther
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           embrace
           the
           
             Augustan
             confession
          
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           Calvin
           himself
           ,
           (
           for
           whom
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           so
           great
           an
           esteeme
           )
           of
           the
           
             wonderfull
             power
          
           and
           influence
           ,
           that
           the
           Manhod
           of
           Christ
           hath
           in
           and
           upon
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           being
           so
           near
           unto
           them
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           ,
           what
           their
           great
           
             Seer
             S.
             R.
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           calleth
           him
           ,
           saith
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           Almost
           all
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           especially
           the
           First
           part
           ,
           are
           so
           full
           of
           expressions
           ,
           concerning
           that
           nearness
           of
           Christ
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           enjoying
           his
           Love
           ,
           and
           hungering
           more
           and
           more
           after
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           cite
           any
           particular
           Testimonys
           out
           of
           the
           book
           for
           the
           same
           :
           yet
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           those
           that
           have
           not
           read
           his
           book
           of
           Epistles
           ,
           I
           shall
           cite
           some
           particular
           places
           ,
           holding
           forth
           that
           wonderfull
           nearness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           himself
           is
           
             present
             with
          
           and
           in
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           giveth
           them
           not
           onely
           his
           comforts
           and
           Graces
           ,
           but
           himself
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           by
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           life
           .
           See
           1
           part
           ,
           Ep.
           120.
           
           
             If
             joy
             and
             comforts
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             came
             singly
             and
             alone
             
             without
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             I
             would
             send
             them
             back
             again
             ,
             the
             gate
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             them
             welcome
             ,
             But
             when
             the
             Kings
             train
             cometh
             and
             the
             King
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             O
             how
             am
             I
             overjoyed
             with
             floods
             of
             love
             ?
          
           This
           is
           such
           a
           plaine
           testimony
           ,
           that
           it
           quite
           destroyeth
           that
           deceitfull
           distinction
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           have
           ,
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             in
             us
             by
             his
             Graces
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             and
             operations
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             himself
             .
          
           For
           are
           not
           his
           
             joy
             and
             comforts
             ,
             his
             gifts
             ,
             or
             graces
             and
             operations
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           
             S.
             R.
          
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             these
             came
             singly
             and
             alone
             without
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             them
             back
             again
             the
             gate
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             them
             welcome
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           Christ
           can
           not
           be
           separat
           from
           his
           Graces
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Soul
           can
           be
           separat
           from
           the
           love
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           emanates
           from
           it
           ;
           or
           then
           the
           Sun
           can
           be
           from
           his
           beames
           ,
           or
           the
           fire
           from
           its
           heat
           .
           Again
           ,
           see
           1
           part
           ,
           Ep.
           29.
           
           
             I
             can
             neither
             speake
             nor
             write
             feeling
             nor
             tasting
             ,
             nor
             smelling
             ,
             come
             feel
             ,
             and
             smell
             ,
             and
             tast
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             ●all
             it
             more
             then
             can
             be
             spoken
             :
             To
             write
             how
             sweet
             the
             honey-comb
             is
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             lovely
             as
             to
             eat
             and
             suck
             the
             honey-comb
             ,
             one
             nights
             rest
             in
             a
             bed
             of
             love
             with
             Christ
             ,
             will
             say
             more
             then
             heart
             can
             think
             ,
             or
             tongue
             can
             utter
             .
          
           Surely
           these
           words
           hold
           forth
           an
           
             immediat
             presence
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           we
           can
           not
           tast
           ,
           nor
           feel
           that
           which
           is
           not
           really
           present
           .
           Again
           ,
           see
           Ep.
           191.
           
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             will
             make
             you
             a
             Christian
             
             indeed
             ,
             but
             a
             tast
             of
             the
             sweetness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             come
             and
             see
             ,
             will
             speake
             best
             to
             your
             Soul.
          
           This
           plainly
           implyeth
           that
           Christ
           is
           present
           ,
           even
           to
           them
           who
           are
           not
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           seing
           to
           tast
           of
           the
           sweetness
           of
           Christ
           is
           that
           onely
           ,
           which
           makes
           one
           who
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           indeed
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Christian.
           But
           beside
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           cite
           some
           express
           testimonys
           for
           Christ
           his
           being
           
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           .
           See
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           43.
           
           
             It
             's
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             it
             's
             said
          
           Coloss.
           1
           :
           27.
           
           Christ
           in
           you
           the
           hope
           of
           glory
           :
           
             I
             will
             be
             content
             of
             no
             pawn
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           And
           2
           part
           .
           Ep.
           1.
           
           
             I
             have
             good
             confidence
          
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             whom
             your
             Soul
             throug
             forrests
             and
             mountains
             is
             seeking
             ,
             is
             within
             you
             .
          
           Many
           more
           testimonys
           may
           be
           cited
           ,
           but
           these
           may
           suffice
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           this
           great
           Seer
           ,
           in
           the
           Presbyterians
           account
           ,
           did
           believe
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Graces
           and
           Comforts
           of
           Christ
           are
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           it
           were
           his
           train
           and
           attendants
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           himself
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           replyed
           ,
           that
           by
           Christ
           his
           being
           
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           he
           meant
           
             is
             God
          
           ,
           not
           
             as
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           we
           understand
           it
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           To
           this
           I
           
             answer
             1.
             
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Word
           or
           
             Logos
             singly
          
           considered
           ,
           is
           
             not
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           and
           
             planted
             in
             us
          
           .
           For
           Christ
           signifyeth
           
             [
             Anoynted
             ,
          
           ]
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           Gods
           Anoynted
           :
           and
           indeed
           we
           can
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           tast
           ,
           nor
           smell
           ,
           nor
           feel
           ,
           of
           the
           
           
             naked
             Deity
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           converse
           with
           Christ
           simply
           as
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           God-Man
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           commonly
           teach
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           accesse
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           Mediator
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           himself
           teacheth
           ,
           for
           thus
           he
           writeth
           on
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           cap.
           1
           :
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           
             That
             God
             is
             no
             otherwise
             revealed
             to
             us
             then
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             brightness
             in
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             blindeth
             our
             eyes
             ,
             till
             it
             shine
             upon
             us
             in
             Christ.
          
           Whence
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           as
           blind
           men
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           God
           ,
           unless
           it
           shine
           to
           us
           in
           Christ.
           By
           this
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           Christ
           importeth
           somewhat
           beside
           the
           
             essence
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Manhood
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Word
           incarnate
           .
        
         
           But
           2.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           now
           adays
           would
           not
           onely
           exclude
           Christ
           as
           Man
           ,
           but
           even
           as
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           greatly
           offended
           at
           
             Iohn
             Owen
          
           ,
           an
           Independent
           Teacher
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           book
           on
           
             the
             Perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           hath
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             doth
             really
             indwell
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           so
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           but
           he
           himself
           is
           an
           
             indweller
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           is
           
             united
             unto
             them
          
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           him
           :
           and
           for
           this
           Caudry
           ,
           a
           Presbyterian
           hath
           found
           fault
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           produce
           some
           of
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           hold
           forth
           somewhat
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           ,
           
           which
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           although
           I
           believe
           he
           had
           not
           a
           distinct
           and
           explicite
           understanding
           of
           it
           .
           See
           2
           part
           ,
           Ep.
           38.
           
           
             I
             know
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             God
             is
             casten
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             in
             a
             sweet
             mould
             and
             lovely
             image
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             that
             heavens-Iewel
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             steps
             of
             that
             s●eep
             ascent
             and
             stair
             to
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             is
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             new
             and
             living
             way
             .
          
           Surely
           these
           words
           import
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           as
           Man
           ,
           although
           not
           as
           to
           his
           external
           person
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           other
           mysterious
           way
           ,
           is
           present
           with
           the
           Saints
           on
           Earth
           ,
           seing
           they
           can
           not
           see
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           himself
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           that
           
             lovely
             image
          
           of
           the
           
             Man
             Christ
          
           ,
           whose
           flesh
           is
           the
           steps
           and
           stair
           to
           the
           Godhead
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           have
           
             that
             flesh
             in
             us
          
           ,
           else
           we
           can
           not
           ascend
           to
           any
           true
           communion
           with
           him
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           again
           ,
           see
           a
           more
           express
           testimony
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Man
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           &
           buddeth
           forth
           blossometh
           and
           beareth
           fruit
           in
           them
           part
           3.
           
           Ep.
           13.
           
           
             But
             the
             Plant
             of
             Renown
             ,
             the
             Man
             whose
             Name
             is
             the
          
           BRANCH
           ,
           
             will
             budd
             forth
             again
             ,
             and
             blossome
             as
             the
             rose
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             fair
             white
             flourishes
             again
             ,
             with
             most
             pleasant
             fruits
             upon
             that
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             a
             fair
             season
             may
             he
             have
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
             be
             upon
             that
             blessed
             and
             beautifull
             tree
             ,
             under
             whose
             shaddow
             we
             shall
             sit●
             ,
             and
             his
             fruit
             shall
             be
             sweet
             to
             our
             tast
          
           Again
           ,
           see
           3
           part
           .
           ep
           .
           8.
           
           
             Iesus
             that
             flower
             of
          
           Jesse
           ,
           
             set
             without
             hands
             ,
             getteth
             many
             a
             blast
             ,
          
           &
           
             yet
             withers
             not
             ,
             becaus
             he
             is
             his
             Fathers
             
             ●oble
             Rose
             ,
             casting
             a
             sweet
             smell
             through
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             must
             grow
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             garden
             with
             him
             ,
             grow
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           Now
           I
           would
           ask
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postcript
           ,
           Do
           these
           words
           of
           
             S.
             R.
          
           hold
           forth
           a
           
             false
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           another
           Jesus
           ,
           then
           the
           〈◊〉
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ?
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           then
           why
           doth
           he
           accuse
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           holding
           another
           Christ
           ,
           onely
           becaus
           they
           speak
           of
           
             Christ
             in
             them
          
           ,
           as
           
             formed
             in
             them
          
           ,
           budding
           and
           growing
           ,
           and
           bringing
           forth
           fruit
           of
           Life
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             Plant
             of
             Re●own
             ,
             the
             BRANCH
             ,
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             incorrup●ible
             Root
             ,
             the
             Seed
             ,
             and
             Word
             Ingrafted
             .
          
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           understand
           how
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           casts
           a
           sweet
           smell
           through
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           if
           he
           is
           not
           present
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           Again
           ,
           see
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           127.
           
           
             If
             Christ
             b●d
             and
             grow
             green
             ,
             and
             blossome
             ,
             and
             bear
             seed
             again
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             and
             his
             Father
             send
             him
             two
             summers
             again
             ,
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             and
             bless
             his
             crop
             .
             O
             what
             cause
             ●ave
             we
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             free
             salvation
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             our
             banners
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             God!
          
           I
           have
           cited
           these
           passages
           the
           rather
           ,
           becaus
           many
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           hear
           ,
           or
           read
           such
           words
           as
           proceeding
           from
           us
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           a
           Seed
           or
           Plant
           of
           Life
           in
           us
           ,
           growing
           ,
           sprouting
           ,
           budding
           ,
           blossoming
           and
           bearing
           fruit
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Heavenly
           Seed
           and
           Plant
           ,
           is
           a
           tender
           Plant
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           so
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
           is
           bruised
           and
           wounded
           by
           mens
           sins
           ,
           and
           hindered
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           give
           place
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           groweth
           strong
           ,
           and
           becometh
           exceeding
           fruitfull
           ,
           in
           all
           them
           ,
           that
           joyn
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           deny
           those
           things
           that
           are
           contrary
           to
           its
           nature
           ,
           such
           as
           all
           kinds
           of
           sin
           are
           ;
           then
           they
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             horrid
             blasphemy
          
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           true
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           if
           these
           expressions
           be
           found
           &
           orthodox
           in
           
             S.
             R.
          
           I
           hope
           they
           are
           not
           blasphemous
           in
           us
           ,
           seing
           we
           hold
           forth
           no
           other
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           that
           all
           the
           Saints
           believed
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           Mary
           and
           David
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           and
           Lord
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Saints
           hiding-place
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           Isaiah
           32
           :
           2.
           
           
             And
             the
             man
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           )
           
             shall
             be
             as
             an
             hiding-place
             from
             the
             wind
             and
             a
             covert
             from
             the
             tempest
             ,
             as
             rivers
             of
             wat●r
             in
             a
             dry
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             shaddow
             of
             a
             great
             Rock
             in
             a
             weary
             land
             .
          
           Surely
           this
           is
           a
           Great
           and
           Mighty
           Man
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           justly
           say
           ,
           as
           these
           did
           of
           old
           ,
           
             what
             manner
             of
             Man
             is
             this
             ,
             whom
             the
             ●●inds
             and
             sea
             obey
             ?
          
           For
           indeed
           he
           commands
           the
           winds
           and
           the
           sea
           ▪
           and
           all
           the
           creaturs
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             all
             power
             is
             given
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
          
           and
           though
           he
           hath
           his
           Deputys
           and
           Servants
           under
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           doe
           nothing
           without
           him
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           therefore
           he
           himself
           is
           
             every
             where
             present
          
           ,
           
           and
           knoweth
           ,
           seeth
           and
           perceiveth
           all
           things
           .
           He
           knoweth
           the
           most
           secret
           thoughts
           and
           actions
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           ;
           he
           told
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           a
           bad
           and
           evil
           woman
           ,
           all
           that
           ever
           she
           did
           ,
           even
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           she
           her self
           did
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           went
           and
           preached
           him
           to
           others
           ,
           Come
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             and
             see
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             told
             me
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             did
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             the
             Christ
             ?
          
           But
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           told
           this
           as
           knowing
           it
           by
           revelation
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ▪
           is
           to
           equall
           other
           Prophets
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           by
           revelation
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           weaken
           the
           argument
           ,
           that
           she
           brought
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           becaus
           this
           man
           told
           her
           all
           :
           but
           seing
           this
           Man
           knew
           all
           her
           deeds
           and
           thoughts
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           needed
           not
           Divine
           revelation
           ,
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           indeed
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           man
           had
           such
           a
           priviledg
           ,
           and
           certainly
           he
           told
           her
           much
           more
           inwardly
           ,
           then
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           in
           her
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           his
           Life
           ,
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           .
           And
           how
           could
           the
           woman
           ,
           that
           was
           cured
           of
           her
           bloody-issue
           ,
           by
           touching
           the
           hem
           of
           his
           garment
           ,
           have
           touched
           him
           ,
           Luk
           8.
           if
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Soul
           or
           Life
           had
           not
           extended
           into
           her
           ,
           for
           her
           touch
           was
           not
           a
           bare
           outward
           touch
           ,
           nor
           did
           she
           touch
           his
           body
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           hem
           of
           his
           garment
           ,
           and
           although
           many
           touched
           him
           beside
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           presse
           of
           people
           ,
           yet
           he
           felt
           her
           touch
           ,
           that
           was
           another
           
           sort
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           other
           touches
           ;
           even
           a
           spiritual
           touch
           ,
           so
           that
           her
           spirit
           reached
           unto
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           drew
           from
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           he
           feeling
           this
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             who
             touched
             me
          
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           albeit
           it
           was
           a
           woman
           ,
           that
           touched
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           ask
           the
           question
           in
           the
           
             masculine
             article
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           a
           masculine
           and
           vigorous
           touch
           it
           was
           ;
           her
           spirit
           being
           raised
           by
           faith
           ,
           into
           a
           masculine
           and
           Heavenly
           vigour
           ,
           touched
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           drew
           vertue
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           Spirit
           reached
           unto
           her
           ,
           that
           did
           both
           so
           draw
           forth
           her
           Spirit
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           did
           convey
           unto
           her
           that
           healing
           vertue
           .
           And
           surely
           many
           thousands
           have
           as
           really
           touched
           him
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           ,
           by
           the
           spiritual
           touch
           of
           faith
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           his
           outward
           body
           ,
           or
           external
           person
           present
           to
           touch
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           drawn
           virtue
           from
           him
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Souls
           have
           been
           cured
           ,
           and
           some
           also
           have
           found
           their
           bodys
           cured
           and
           restored
           to
           health
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             If
             by
             
               [
               common
            
             ]
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             Gods
             free
             Gift
             ,
             we
             acknowledg
             him
             so
             
               [
               common
               .
            
             ]
             2.
             
             The
             Life
             and
             Light
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             then
             in
             us
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             truely
             Mediator
             ,
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             without
             them
             ,
             in
             heaven
             ,
             proved
             out
             of
             John
             17
             :
             23.
             and
             Rom.
             8.
             4.
             
             The
             Seed
             of
             regeneration
             is
             sown
             by
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             Man.
             
             5.
             
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             Christ
             as
             M●n
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Omnipresence
             of
             the
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             creaturs
             doth
             not
             confound
             his
             Godhead
             with
             his
             Manhood
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Scripture
             Luk
             2
             :
             49.
             opened
             .
             8.
             
             The
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             and
             8
             ▪
             charges
             utterly
             false
             .
             9.
             
             The
             
               Presbyterian
               Teachers
            
             make
             the
             Devil
             greater
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             larger
             extent
             then
             the
             Heavenly
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             .
             10.
             
             The
             Quakers
             put
             not
             their
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             in
             Christs
             roome
             ,
             but
             acknowledg
             him
             exalted
             above
             all
             creatures
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
             11.
             
             The
             blindness
             and
             darkness
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             ,
             that
             denyeth
             the
             Saints
             to
             have
             any
             measure
             of
             that
             Light
             that
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             in
             Christ.
             12.
             
             How
             furr
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             hath
             outshot
             himself
             ,
             in
             denying
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           ANd
           thus
           having
           by
           many
           Scripture
           testimonys
           ,
           and
           arguments
           builded
           thereupon
           ,
           together
           also
           with
           the
           testimonys
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           own
           Prophets
           ,
           so
           fully
           proved
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           a
           true
           sense
           ,
           
             in
             all
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           .
           Before
           I
           close
           this
           particular
           head
           ,
           I
           shall
           a
           little
           more
           narrowly
           consider
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           his
           words
           in
           in
           the
           5
           charge
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           we
           affirme
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             common
             sort
             of
             thing
             .
          
           His
           
           designe
           is
           easily
           to
           be
           seen
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           undervalued
           Christ
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           no
           undervaluing
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           call
           him
           
             a
             thing
          
           ,
           seing
           the
           Angel
           called
           him
           
             that
             holy
             thing
          
           ,
           Luk
           1
           :
           35.
           
           
             That
             holy
             thing
             which
             shall
             be
             born
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           And
           this
           
             holy
             thing
          
           we
           say
           is
           
             in
             all
             men
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           if
           by
           common
           he
           mean
           ,
           either
           that
           it
           is
           of
           mens
           nature
           ,
           or
           that
           all
           men
           have
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           I
           deny
           that
           it
           is
           common
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           
             most
             rare
             ,
             divine
             ,
             and
             singular
             thing
          
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           in
           all
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           be
           enjoyed
           by
           none
           ,
           but
           them
           who
           are
           Saints
           .
           But
           to
           understand
           by
           common
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           free
           Gift
           of
           God
           unto
           all
           ,
           whereby
           all
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           common
           :
           nor
           doth
           its
           being
           common
           derogate
           any
           thing
           from
           its
           excellency
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             bonum
             quo
             communius
             ,
             co
             melius
             ,
          
           a
           good
           thing
           the
           more
           common
           it
           be
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           .
           Is
           not
           God
           a
           common
           Creator
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           the
           less
           good
           or
           exce●lent
           ;
           so
           nor
           is
           Christ
           the
           less
           good
           or
           excellent
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           common
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           so
           farr
           that
           he
           doth
           put
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           every
           man
           in
           a
           day
           of
           visitation
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           the
           summe
           or
           substance
           of
           this
           his
           5
           charge
           is
           false
           ,
           namely
           that
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
          
           for
           we
           say
           .
           The
           Son
           of
           Mary
           is
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           
           though
           his
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           or
           Soul
           be
           
             in
             ●s
          
           and
           
             in
             all
             men
          
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           as
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           in
           him
           in
           the
           fulness
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           onely
           by
           emanation
           from
           him
           .
           It
           is
           he
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           that
           giveth
           us
           this
           living
           water
           ,
           who
           is
           th
           Fountain
           and
           Spring
           of
           it
           :
           whereas
           the
           stream
           of
           it
           is
           but
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           God
           who
           is
           Light
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           or
           Man-Christ
           ,
           then
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           men
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           in
           him
           by
           an
           immediate
           union
           and
           communion
           :
           whereas
           he
           is
           in
           us
           but
           by
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           union
           and
           communion
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           God
           is
           but
           mediat
           through
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           this
           wonderfull
           mystery
           Christ
           himself
           doth
           clearly
           hold
           forth
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.
           verse
           23.
           
           
             I
             in
             them
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
             .
          
           Observe
           here
           ,
           an
           excellent
           order
           ;
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           and
           
             God
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           So
           that
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           union
           God
           is
           not
           immediately
           in
           us
           ,
           nor
           immediatly
           united
           with
           us
           ,
           nor
           we
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           God
           is
           in
           Christ
           and
           Christ
           is
           in
           us
           .
           And
           so
           God
           through
           Christ
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           thus
           Christ
           doth
           declare
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Mediator
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Thou
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             them
             ,
          
           here
           Christ
           is
           the
           midle-man
           or
           Mediator
           as
           being
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           confuts
           the
           gross
           and
           most
           
             comfortless
             doctrin
          
           of
           the
           Prebyterians
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           affirme
           that
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           is
           only
           without
           us
           ,
           in
           heaven
           ,
           
           and
           is
           not
           Mediator
           in
           us
           ,
           whereas
           he
           himself
           in
           this
           place
           hath
           declared
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             thou
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
          
           ;
           So
           that
           of
           all
           things
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ,
           Christ
           is
           next
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           near
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           union
           and
           communion
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Saints
           by
           their
           union
           with
           Christ
           are
           united
           also
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           if
           Christ
           be
           mediator
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           Man
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Word
           or
           
             Logos
             simply
          
           considered
           ,
           is
           not
           mediator
           ,
           becaushe
           is
           of
           a
           nature
           as
           remote
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           ,
           being
           one
           essence
           or
           substance
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           that
           spoke
           these
           words
           in
           prayer
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Logos
             simply
          
           considered
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           pray
           unto
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           which
           one
           prayeth
           is
           greater
           then
           he
           that
           doth
           pray
           :
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           or
           
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             my
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             ,
          
           so
           that
           Christ
           as
           Man
           is
           inferiour
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           this
           is
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Man
           ,
           that
           prayeth
           and
           maketh
           intercession
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Rom
           8.
           and
           hath
           done
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           children
           of
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           have
           received
           grace
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           the
           seed
           of
           Gods
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           ●●●d
           of
           regeneration
           that
           hath
           been
           sowne
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           since
           Christ
           did
           outwardly
           
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           sown
           by
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           expressly
           taught
           himself
           ,
           
             Math.
             13.
             37.
             
             He
             that
             soweth
             the
             good
             seed
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           who
           is
           the
           good
           and
           friendly
           Man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           hath
           been
           in
           all
           ages
           and
           places
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           becaus
           he
           hath
           sown
           his
           seed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           some
           corner
           of
           it
           onely
           ;
           and
           the
           seed
           which
           he
           hath
           sowen
           is
           the
           
             i●grafted
             Word
          
           ,
           even
           a
           measure
           of
           the
           same
           divine
           and
           Heavenly
           Nature
           ,
           Light
           &
           Life
           that
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Man
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Whose
           nature
           as
           Man
           ,
           is
           Heavenly
           and
           Divine
           ,
           all
           though
           it
           be
           inferiour
           to
           the
           God
           head
           ,
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           
             my
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             ,
          
           nor
           will
           his
           ●mnipresence
           and
           omnipercipiency
           prove
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           Man
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           great
           as
           the
           Father
           for
           the
           whole
           universe
           of
           created
           beings
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ,
           are
           as
           the
           
             dust
             of
             the
             ballance
             ,
             and
             drop
             of
             the
             bucket
             ,
          
           in
           comparison
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           therefore
           that
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           doth
           
             every
             where
             extend
          
           it self
           
             into
             all
             things
          
           ,
           will
           not
           prove
           that
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Man
           ,
           is
           equall
           unto
           God
           ;
           nor
           yet
           confound
           his
           God-head
           and
           Man-hood
           ,
           it
           only
           proveth
           that
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           a
           great
           and
           mighty
           and
           most
           excellent
           being
           ,
           farre
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           excelling
           all
           men
           and
           Angells
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           angelicall
           and
           heavenly
           powers
           ,
           and
           principallitys
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           most
           certain
           
           truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           all
           the
           Angels
           worship
           him
           ▪
           as
           they
           are
           commanded
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           this
           universall
           presence
           of
           his
           in
           all
           things
           he
           declared
           himself
           ,
           when
           Mary
           his
           Mother
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           with
           her
           husband
           Ioseph
           did
           seek
           ,
           him
           ;
           among
           the
           multitude
           ,
           
             why
             did
             yee
             seek
             me
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             did
             yee
             not
             know
             that
             I
             must
             be
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           of
           my
           Father
           .
           
             Luk
             ▪
             2.
             49.
          
           and
           verse
           50.
           
           They
           understood
           not
           that
           saing
           which
           he
           spake
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           indeed
           many
           at
           this
           day
           do
           not
           understand
           it
           ,
           which
           place
           of
           Scripture
           Dionysius
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           brought
           against
           
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
          
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           before
           Mary
           ,
           and
           if
           Christ
           was
           before
           Mary
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           only
           God
           ,
           but
           Man
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Man
           or
           
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Anointed
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           not
           the
           Word
           or
           God-head
           simply
           considered
           .
        
         
           His
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           and
           8
           ,
           charges
           are
           ,
           that
           we
           affirme
           
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             true
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             to
             be
             onley
             an
             ordinary
             vessell
             ,
             which
             containeth
             ●his
             Light
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             every
             other
             Holy
             Man
             doth
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             pulling
             down
             our
             exalted
             Prince
             from
             his
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             ,
             but
             putting
             our
             false
             Prophets
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             cloathing
             them
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             proper
             titles
             ,
             as
             being
             Christ
             as
             wel
             as
             he
             ,
             becaus
             containing
             the
             same
             Light
             with
             his
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Answ.
           That
           these
           charges
           are
           exceeding
           false
           and
           unjustly
           layd
           upon
           us
           will
           abundantly
           appear
           ,
           
           from
           what
           is
           already
           said
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           need
           say
           the
           lesse
           ,
           onely
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           know
           that
           we
           are
           so
           farre
           ,
           from
           affirming
           Jesus
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           to
           be
           onely
           an
           
             ordinary
             vessell
             &c.
          
           that
           we
           both
           believe
           and
           affirme
           him
           to
           be
           
             a
             most
             Wonderfull
             and
             extraordinary
             Vessel
             ,
          
           and
           that
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Soul
           and
           body
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           Center
           and
           Spring
           of
           that
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Nature
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           but
           the
           ray
           and
           streame
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Vessels
           of
           other
           men
           have
           the
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           contain
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           rather
           contains
           them
           ,
           for
           
             the
             greater
             is
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             lesser
             ,
             but
             the
             lesser
             in
             the
             great●r
             .
          
           And
           thus
           we
           do
           not
           pull
           down
           our
           exalted
           Prince
           from
           his
           Throne
           of
           glory
           ,
           but
           acknowledge
           ●im
           more
           exalted
           ,
           then
           our
           adversarys
           do
           ,
           who
           ●ould
           confine
           and
           limit
           him
           to
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           ●●ltogether
           exclude
           him
           ,
           as
           Man
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           ●●rone
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           :
           whereas
           they
           do
           ●●knowledge
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           in
           all
           wicked
           men
           ,
           〈◊〉
           and
           good
           men
           also
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           ac●nowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           all
           ,
           nay
           not
           in
           any
           ,
           good
           ●en
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           thus
           they
           make
           the
           Devil
           greater
           then
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           small
           dishonour
           to
           our
           Blessed
           Sa●iour
           :
           and
           they
           who
           deny
           him
           to
           be
           in
           men
           ,
           even
           〈◊〉
           the
           Saints
           ,
           seing
           he
           is
           really
           in
           them
           (
           conforme
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           and
           the
           experience
           
           of
           them
           who
           know
           and
           witness
           him
           revealed
           in
           them
           )
           are
           denyers
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           really
           as
           they
           who
           denyed
           him
           when
           he
           came
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Again
           ,
           that
           we
           put
           our
           Prophets
           (
           whom
           he
           falsly
           calleth
           false
           Prophets
           )
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Christ
           ,
           cloathing
           them
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           proper
           titles
           ,
           as
           being
           Christ
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           he
           ,
           becaus
           containing
           the
           same
           Light
           with
           his
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           grosse
           and
           manifest
           lye
           and
           forgery
           ,
           that
           a
           greater
           can
           not
           be
           invented
           ,
           for
           we
           do
           exalt
           him
           both
           with
           our
           hearts
           and
           mouths
           ,
           above
           ,
           not
           onely
           ,
           all
           men
           of
           our
           own
           profession
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           that
           beyond
           all
           comparison
           ;
           yea
           we
           exalt
           him
           more
           then
           this
           our
           acc●ser
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           even
           as
           Man
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           substantiall
           dignity
           and
           excellency
           ,
           belonging
           to
           him
           as
           Man
           ,
           above
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           whatsomever
           :
           nor
           will
           it
           in
           the
           least
           follow
           from
           our
           principles
           ,
           that
           becaus
           we
           have
           a
           measure
           of
           his
           Light
           and
           Life
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           therefore
           we
           put
           our selves
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           or
           roome
           ,
           as
           is
           already
           cleared
           :
           for
           he
           has
           it
           in
           the
           fulnesse
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelleth
             bodily
          
           ;
           and
           GOD
           
             gave
             not
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             him
             by
             measure
          
           ;
           whereas
           whatever
           Light
           ,
           or
           Life
           ,
           Vertue
           or
           excellency
           we
           or
           any
           Saints
           ,
           or
           Angels
           have
           ,
           is
           derived
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           but
           a
           measure
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           :
           and
           God
           the
           Father
           dwelleth
           in
           him
           immediately
           ,
           but
           in
           us
           ●mediately
           through
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           above
           declared
           and
           opened
           ,
           from
           Iohn
           17
           :
           23.
           
        
         
         
           11.
           
           And
           what
           a
           blind
           and
           dark
           man
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Saints
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           in
           himself
           !
           Let
           him
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           prove
           it
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           that
           Christ
           putteth
           any
           other
           Light
           ,
           or
           Spirit
           
             in
             his
             people
          
           then
           that
           which
           is
           in
           himself
           .
           But
           the
           contrary
           is
           manifest
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           both
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             them
          
           .
           But
           if
           some
           ,
           more
           sober
           then
           this
           Author
           ,
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           really
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           albeit
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           how
           he
           is
           
             in
             all
             men
          
           ;
           to
           such
           I
           say
           ,
           viz
           ,
           who
           affirme
           Christ
           to
           be
           
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           by
           this
           mans
           argument
           ,
           to
           ●it
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           ,
           they
           deny
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           Mary
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           being
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           becaus
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           containing
           the
           same
           Light.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           Let
           them
           consider
           how
           farre
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           hath
           outshot
           himself
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           pleading
           for
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           in
           effect
           denyed
           him
           ,
           and
           robbed
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           having
           him
           in
           them
           ,
           expresse
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripturs
           .
           And
           I
           have
           often
           wondered
           how
           ●hese
           men
           will
           so
           freely
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           ●he
           devil
           his
           being
           in
           all
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           de●y
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             in
             all
             good
             men
             :
          
           yea
           seing
           they
           ●lead
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           while
           they
           live
           on
           
           earth
           ,
           have
           sin
           ,
           and
           sin
           daily
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           and
           deed
           ;
           yea
           continually
           :
           they
           must
           also
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           sin
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           devil
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           father
           of
           all
           sin
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           have
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           all
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           which
           sheweth
           them
           to
           be
           extreamely
           blind
           and
           inconsiderate
           .
           And
           I
           would
           ask
           them
           this
           one
           question
           ,
           Do
           they
           think
           that
           the
           
             Devil
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             a
             larger
             and
             greater
             extension
             ,
             then
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             as
             Man
             ?
          
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           nay
           :
           then
           
             Christ
             is
             in
             all
             men
          
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           a
           greater
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Man
           ;
           then
           they
           plainly
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           greater
           then
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           horrid
           and
           detestable
           blasphemy
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
             set
             themselvs
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             They
             goe
             back
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             her
             Popes
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             call
             .
             3.
             
             They
             labour
             to
             turn
             people
             from
             Christ
             in
             th●mselv●s
             .
             4.
             
             T●at
             they
             may
             keep
             up
             their
             trade
             and
             gain
             .
             5.
             
             Who
             love
             to
             hear
             Christ
             in
             themselves
             ,
             love
             to
             hear
             him
             in
             others
             .
             6.
             
             The
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Postscript
            
             his
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             true
             Christ
             of
             God
             in
             mens
             hearts
             .
             7.
             
             He
             is
             better
             skilled
             in
             the
             art
             of
             railing
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             way
             of
             disputing
             .
             8.
             
             The
             
               Christian
               Quakers
            
             love
             and
             honour
             all
             true
             Ministers
             
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             9.
             
             An
             old
             policy
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             ministers
             of
             Anti-Christ
             ,
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             among
             Papists
             and
             Presbyterians
             .
             10.
             
             Why
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           ANd
           whereas
           he
           falsly
           accuseth
           us
           ,
           as
           puting
           any
           of
           our
           Prophets
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Christ
           ;
           This
           may
           be
           justly
           retorted
           back
           upon
           him
           and
           his
           brethren
           ,
           who
           deny
           the
           
             immediate
             presence
          
           ,
           and
           
             immediate
             revelation
          
           ,
           and
           
             teachings
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             people
          
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           set
           themselves
           indeed
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Christ
           ,
           crying
           up
           the
           necessity
           of
           mens
           teachings
           ,
           and
           crying
           down
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             the
             teachings
             of
             Christ
             in
             peoples
             ●earts
             .
          
           And
           they
           tell
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           heare
           them
           ,
           and
           learn
           of
           them
           ,
           else
           they
           can
           not
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           refuse
           to
           heare
           them
           ,
           and
           learn
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           accurse
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             And
             yet
             they
             can
             not
             give
             any
             sufficient
             account
             of
             their
          
           call
           
             from
             Christ
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             do
             generally
             in
             these
             days
             goe
             back
             to
             the
          
           Apostate
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             her
          
           Popes
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           
             whom
             they
             have
             so
             often
             called
          
           Babylon
           and
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           
             to
             derive
             their
             call
             ,
             as
             even
          
           Iames
           Durham
           
             a
             great
             Presbyterian
             Teacher
             hath
             done
             in
             his
             book
             on
             the
          
           Revelation
           .
           
             But
             if
             people
             come
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
          
           t●achings
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           
             and
             believe
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             
             hey
             turne
             desperate
             enemys
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             persecute
             them
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           ,
           
             especially
             the
             mongrell
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             great
             occasion
             of
             our
             present
             persecution
             .
             And
             in
             effect
             ,
             this
             is
             their
             language
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
          
           heare
           us
           ,
           and
           learn
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           heare
           not
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           learn
           not
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           teaches
           you
           in
           your
           hear●s
           ,
           
             as
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             tell
             you
             ye
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             for
          
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Christ
           in
           you
           at
           all
           :
           that
           which
           reproves
           you
           for
           sin
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           that
           Light
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           shineth
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           lets
           you
           see
           your
           sins
           ▪
           this
           Light
           in
           you
           can
           not
           teach
           you
           the
           saving
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           lead
           you
           unto
           God
           ,
           although
           ye
           should
           follow
           it
           never
           so
           faithfully
           ,
           but
           we
           can
           teach
           you
           the
           true
           and
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           doe
           what
           we
           ●id
           you
           doe
           ,
           ye
           shall
           certainly
           be
           saved
           ,
           we
           can
           pawn
           our
           soules
           for
           you
           ,
           therefore
           heare
           us
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           if
           ye
           heare
           not
           us
           ,
           ye
           can
           not
           expect
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           alone
           Ambassadours
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           sent
           unto
           you
           to
           teach
           you
           ,
           and
           lead
           you
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           GOD
           ;
           you
           need
           no
           other
           immediate
           Teacher
           ,
           or
           Preacher
           ,
           nay
           ,
           ye
           need
           not
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           in
           you
           at
           all
           ,
           you
           need
           no
           immediate
           teachings
           of
           Christ
           or
           of
           God
           at
           all
           :
           immediate
           revelations
           are
           ceased
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           
           means
           are
           so
           plentifull
           .
           
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             sober
             and
             impartial
             men
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             to
             set
             up
             themselvs
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           what
           's
           the
           cause
           that
           these
           men
           are
           so
           great
           enemys
           to
           the
           immediate
           teachings
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           feare
           that
           if
           people
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           teachings
           of
           Christ
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           will
           deny
           them
           as
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           trade
           and
           gain
           will
           down
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           all
           true
           Preachers
           ,
           they
           preach
           not
           themselvs
           ,
           but
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           and
           they
           preach
           him
           not
           onely
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           as
           being
           in
           heaven
           ,
           but
           they
           preach
           him
           also
           as
           being
           
             in
             the
             hearts
          
           of
           people
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             is
             near
             thee
             ,
             in
             thy
             mouth
             and
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10
           :
           Deut.
           30.
           
           And
           all
           true
           Preachers
           are
           glad
           ,
           that
           people
           come
           to
           know
           Christ
           ,
           and
           learn
           of
           him
           
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           :
           and
           they
           are
           assured
           that
           they
           who
           are
           come
           to
           learne
           of
           Christ
           immediately
           ,
           will
           never
           despise
           or
           reject
           the
           ministry
           of
           those
           whom
           Christ
           doth
           send
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           he
           speaks
           ,
           for
           the
           
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             hear
             his
             voyce
             ,
          
           wherever
           it
           soundeth
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           love
           to
           heare
           Christ
           in
           themselvs
           ,
           love
           also
           to
           heare
           him
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           Word
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           the
           eight
           
             particular
             Charges
          
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           so
           falsly
           charged
           us
           ;
           and
           in
           plainness
           and
           simplicity
           of
           
           heart
           ,
           declared
           our
           beliefe
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           
             we
             owne
             the
             true
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           
             true
             and
             perfect
             God
          
           ,
           and
           as
           
             true
             and
             perfect
             Man
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             David
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Mary
           ,
           but
           yet
           was
           before
           Mary
           and
           David
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ;
           who
           is
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           blessed
           for
           evermore
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           seing
           these
           8
           
             false
             charges
          
           are
           the
           onely
           foundation
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           builds
           all
           his
           other
           calumnys
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           his
           sandy
           foundation
           being
           removed
           ,
           his
           building
           falls
           with
           shame
           upon
           his
           own
           head
           :
           and
           I
           wish
           his
           eyes
           may
           be
           opened
           by
           that
           Light
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           maliciously
           reproached
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           that
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           led
           him
           so
           to
           blaspheme
           the
           true
           Christ
           of
           God
           
             in
             mens
             hearts
          
           :
           for
           certainly
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           Satan
           ,
           seing
           
             no
             man
             speaking
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             calleth
             Iesus
             accursed
             ,
          
           as
           Paul
           declared
           .
           O
           that
           he
           may
           be
           made
           to
           
             looke
             upon
             him
             whom
             he
             hath
             pierced
          
           (
           in
           his
           tender
           Life
           ,
           and
           
             Seed
             in
             his
             own
             heart
          
           ,
           by
           such
           malitious
           and
           envious
           speeches
           )
           
             and
             mourn
             bitterly
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             doe
             so
             no
             more
             ,
          
           that
           he
           may
           find
           mercy
           of
           the
           Lord
           !
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           were
           a
           needless
           labour
           to
           follow
           him
           ▪
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           reply
           to
           every
           sentence
           ,
           the
           whole
           containing
           no
           arguments
           ,
           to
           prove
           us
           guilty
           of
           such
           things
           ;
           he
           had
           done
           more
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           have
           
           charged
           us
           with
           some
           things
           that
           we
           did
           truely
           hold
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           did
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           errours
           ,
           to
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           refute
           them
           with
           solid
           arguments
           ,
           brought
           from
           Scripture
           and
           sound
           Reason
           ;
           nothing
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           but
           raileth
           on
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
           It
           seemeth
           verily
           that
           he
           is
           better
           skilled
           in
           the
           art
           of
           railing
           (
           which
           is
           a
           
             black
             art
          
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           too
           familiar
           to
           the
           tribe
           of
           black-coats
           )
           then
           in
           the
           way
           of
           disputing
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           one
           thing
           before
           I
           leave
           him
           ,
           as
           where
           he
           saith
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             12.
             from
             line
             15.
          
           
           As
           the
           ministers
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           are
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           have
           the
           most
           pure
           and
           perfect
           hatred
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           against
           those
           ministers
           more
           particular●y
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           tender
           and
           ●difying
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           labouring
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           who
           sent
           them
           ,
           sees
           of
           the
           travel
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           they
           as
           the
           ministers
           of
           Satan
           set
           themselvs
           ,
           very
           fit
           messengers
           are
           they
           ,
           if
           any
           were
           caught
           up
           to
           the
           third
           heaven
           ,
           to
           b●ffe●
           him
           ,
           I
           appeall
           in
           this
           matter
           to
           the
           experience
           and
           observation
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           they
           trouble
           others
           ,
           their
           Master
           fearing
           little
           ,
           or
           finding
           little
           dammage
           to
           his
           dominion
           and
           kingdom
           ,
           by
           these
           lazy
           lie-byes
           ,
           and
           idle
           loyterers
           .
        
         
           8
           ▪
           Answ.
           This
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           
             false
             accusations
          
           :
           we
           hate
           no
           mens
           persons
           ,
           but
           their
           vices
           ,
           and
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           oppose
           any
           of
           the
           
             true
             
             ministers
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           we
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           honour
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           ,
           and
           we
           judge
           ourselvs
           bound
           in
           conscience
           ,
           at
           all
           occasions
           to
           heare
           them
           ,
           and
           countenance
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           men
           as
           call
           themselvs
           
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           after
           triall
           ,
           are
           found
           not
           to
           be
           his
           ministers
           ,
           or
           sent
           of
           him
           ,
           we
           find
           ourselvs
           called
           of
           God
           to
           deny
           them
           ,
           and
           witness
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           against
           the
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Prophets
           did
           against
           the
           
             false
             prophets
          
           ,
           who
           taught
           for
           gain
           and
           rewards
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           This
           hath
           been
           an
           
             old
             policy
          
           of
           Satan
           ,
           which
           many
           have
           used
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           to
           call
           themselvs
           with
           such
           
             splendid
             names
          
           ,
           as
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           when
           they
           have
           been
           rather
           
             ministers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             of
             Anti-Christ
             .
          
           The
           
             Popish
             priests
          
           and
           bishops
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           calleth
           himself
           
             Servus
             servorum
             Dei
             ,
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
          
           And
           indeed
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           stumbling-blocks
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           and
           priests
           lay
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           blindness
           and
           superstition
           ,
           and
           beget
           a
           prejudice
           in
           them
           ,
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           dissenters
           from
           the
           Popish
           Church
           .
           Oh!
           say
           they
           ,
           
             these
             men
             are
             abominable
             hereticks
             ,
             who
             deny
             our
             holy
             mother
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             holy
             priests
             and
             bishops
             ,
             and
             our
             holy
             father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             appoynted
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             as
             his
             Vicar
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           then
           they
           reckon
           up
           so
           many
           holy
           priests
           ,
           and
           bishops
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           holy
           
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           their
           Church
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           seek
           to
           deceive
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           freely
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           it
           ,
           but
           there
           have
           been
           some
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           great
           pretences
           to
           holyness
           ,
           and
           looked
           as
           like
           holy
           men
           ,
           as
           any
           to
           be
           found
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           .
           And
           I
           judge
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           themselvs
           will
           not
           generally
           conclude
           ,
           that
           for
           these
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           no
           holy
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           yet
           hath
           been
           an
           
             Apostate
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           this
           will
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           joyne
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           becaus
           of
           some
           men
           that
           have
           lived
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           may
           as
           yet
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           really
           as
           holy
           ,
           and
           of
           as
           good
           a
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           as
           any
           the
           Presbyterians
           can
           name
           among
           themselvs
           .
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           Church
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           is
           Episcopal
           ,
           I
           suppose
           this
           Author
           and
           his
           brethren
           will
           not
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           ,
           as
           to
           conclude
           there
           are
           no
           holy
           men
           in
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           ,
           or
           that
           no
           Bishop
           is
           a
           holy
           man
           :
           and
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           instance
           some
           among
           Lutherans
           and
           Papists
           also
           ,
           that
           have
           taken
           and
           do
           take
           as
           great
           pains
           to
           preach
           ,
           as
           any
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           greater
           also
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             priests
          
           have
           travell'd
           into
           the
           remotest
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           they
           alledge
           they
           have
           preached
           Christ
           ,
           as
           much
           
           as
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             alledge
          
           they
           preach
           him
           at
           home
           .
           Xaverius
           a
           Papist
           preached
           to
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           greater
           pains
           ,
           then
           any
           Presbyterian
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           of
           ,
           for
           they
           commonly
           nest
           themselves
           
             at
             home
          
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           as
           much
           bodily
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           they
           seldom
           preach
           out
           of
           their
           own
           parishes
           :
           but
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           of
           them
           goe
           and
           preach
           to
           heathens
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Name
             of
             Christ
          
           hath
           not
           outwardly
           been
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           many
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           have
           done
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           solve
           the
           matter
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           have
           been
           some
           holy
           Preachers
           in
           the
           
             Popish
             Church
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           preached
           many
           errors
           with
           some
           truths
           ,
           and
           therefore
           since
           the
           
             Light
             is
             broke
             up
             more
             clearely
             ,
          
           they
           are
           now
           to
           be
           turned
           away
           from
           ,
           although
           in
           these
           dark
           times
           it
           might
           have
           pleased
           God
           to
           make
           some
           of
           them
           
             instruments
             of
             salvation
             to
             peoples
             souls
             ,
          
           which
           may
           as
           yet
           be
           ,
           where
           a
           further
           manifestation
           is
           not
           given
           of
           God.
           For
           the
           same
           answer
           will
           as
           wel
           serve
           us
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           serve
           them
           against
           the
           Papists
           .
           Admitt
           then
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           
             holy
             men
          
           among
           the
           Presbyterian
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           times
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           breathed
           through
           them
           (
           when
           they
           did
           little
           notice
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           that
           care
           to
           attend
           his
           breathings
           ,
           and
           movings
           ,
           so
           as
           onely
           to
           speak
           by
           them
           )
           and
           that
           when
           the
           Spirit
           thus
           breathed
           through
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           instrumentall
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           some
           souls
           ;
           yet
           
           becaus
           these
           men
           did
           also
           preach
           many
           errours
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           regard
           
             the
             inward
             call
          
           and
           
             movings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           they
           should
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           spake
           more
           frequently
           without
           them
           ,
           then
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           own
           will
           ,
           beginning
           and
           ending
           with
           the
           houre-glasse
           :
           as
           also
           becaus
           they
           laid
           too
           great
           weight
           on
           the
           bare
           
             outward
             call
             of
             men
          
           ,
           and
           on
           
             meer
             natural
             and
             acquired
             abili●ys
          
           ,
           and
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Grace
           or
           
             piety
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             a
             minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           have
           not
           preached
           
             the
             pure
             Truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Iesus
             ,
          
           but
           for
           most
           part
           ,
           grosse
           errours
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             Grace
             is
             not
             Vniversal
          
           ,
           that
           
             Immediat
             Revelation
             is
             ceased
          
           ,
           that
           
             we
             must
             sin
             for
             terme
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           that
           
             men
             may
             committ
             murder
             and
             adultery
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             in
             a
             justifyed
             state
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             justifyed
             at
             that
             instant
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           these
           and
           many
           others
           causes
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           owne
           them
           ,
           as
           
             ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           according
           to
           the
           pure
           order
           of
           a
           Gospell
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           especially
           because
           they
           take
           hire
           and
           wages
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           ,
           they
           are
           hirelings
           .
           Yet
           we
           do
           really
           make
           a
           difference
           ,
           betwixt
           those
           who
           are
           more
           tender
           and
           conscientious
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           are
           glad
           to
           meet
           with
           any
           such
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           very
           thin
           scattered
           at
           this
           day
           .
           And
           if
           we
           take
           more
           paines
           on
           such
           ,
           then
           upon
           others
           ,
           &
           some
           times
           give
           them
           a
           sound
           thresh
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           to
           find
           corn
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           we
           expect
           less
           to
           find
           
           among
           the
           profane
           ,
           whom
           he
           calleth
           
             lazy
             lie-byes
          
           ,
           and
           
             idle
             loyteres
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           such
           men
           were
           the
           farre
           greaters
           part
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministry
          
           in
           its
           most
           flourishing
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           .
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Many
             unsound
             and
             unsavory
             expressions
             in
             
               S.
               R.
            
             his
             Epistles
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             he
             both
             experienced
             and
             declared
             of
             
               Immediat
               Revelation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Spirits
               immediat
               teachings
            
             .
             3.
             
             He
             confessed
             there
             was
             a
             
               gate
               of
               finding
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               never
               lighted
               upon
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             
               Christian
               Quakers
            
             know
             this
             
               gate
               ,
               which
               is
               to
            
             wait
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             shinings
             of
             his
             
               Divine
               Light
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             being
             retired
             unto
             the
             same
             in
             pure
             silence
             .
             5.
             
             Silent
             wayting
             proved
             from
             many
             Scriptures
             .
             6.
             
             An
             observable
             confession
             of
             
               S.
               R.
            
             that
             the
             
               Presbyterians
               have
               stinted
               a
               measure
               of
               so
               many
               ounce
               weights
               upon
               holynes
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             7.
             
             Some
             very
             observable
             Testimonys
             out
             of
             the
             book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               fullfilling
               of
               the
               Scripturs
            
             (
             highly
             commended
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             )
             to
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             and
             main
             principles
             ,
             experiences
             and
             practices
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             called
             ,
             Quakers
             .
             8.
             
             A
             great
             out-leting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             West
             
               of
               Scotland
            
             about
             the
             year
             1625.
             9.
             
             Called
             by
             the
             profane
             rabble
             the
             
               Stewarton
               Sicknes
            
             :
             That
             caused
             a
             strange
             unusuall
             motion
             on
             the
             hearers
             ,
             that
             some
             
             were
             made
             to
             fall
             over
             in
             the
             place
             and
             were
             carryed
             out
             .
             10.
             
             The
             same
             Life
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             out-letting
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             more
             clearly
             ,
             is
             now
             among
             the
             
               Christian
               Quakers
            
             .
             11.
             
             Many
             Presbyterians
             now
             joyn
             with
             the
             profane
             rabble
             ,
             to
             call
             these
             
               unusuall
               motions
            
             (
             the
             reall
             effects
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             among
             us
             )
             the
             
               signs
               of
               some
               diabolicall
               possession
            
             .
             12.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             guilty
             of
             this
             impiety
             .
             13.
             
             Many
             Presbyterians
             ,
             like
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             profeffed
             to
             owne
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             and
             denyed
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             .
             14.
             
             That
             glory
             that
             s●ined
             forth
             among
             them
             ,
             disappeared
             ,
             when
             they
             turned
             persecuters
             of
             others
             .
             15.
             
             An
             objection
             answered
             .
             16.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             
               the
               fullfilling
               of
               the
               Scripturs
            
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Apostolick
             Spirit
             lett
             out
             upon
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             doctrine
             that
             immediat
             revelation
             is
             ●eased
             .
             17.
             
             That
             
               Robert
               Bruce
            
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             18.
             
             That
             he
             keeped
             silence
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             he
             preached
             ,
             as
             the
             Preachers
             among
             the
             Christian
             Quakers
             do
             .
             19.
             
             He
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             to
             know
             when
             a
             man
             preached
             not
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             did
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             experience
             also
             .
             20.
             
             The
             Author
             confesseth
             it
             is
             something
             else
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             knowing
             and
             eloquent
             
             Preacher
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             doctrine
             now
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Christian
             Quakers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Robert
               Bruce
            
             ,
             his
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Scotland
             would
             prove
             the
             
               greatest
               persecuters
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospell
             ●ad
             ,
             fullfilled
             .
             22.
             
             A
             wonderfull
             influence
             that
             
               Robert
               Bruce
            
             his
             prayer
             had
             not
             only
             upon
             those
             present
             but
             on
             some
             absent
             ,
             that
             heard
             not
             his
             words
             .
             23.
             
             The
             said
             Author
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             are
             
               grossely
               mistaken
            
             concerning
             some
             Scripture
             truthes
             ,
             and
             promises
             ,
             that
             after
             shall
             be
             made
             clear
             .
             This
             we
             know
             fullfilled
             .
             24.
             
             A
             loving
             exhortation
             to
             professors
             .
             25.
             
             He
             doth
             acknowledge
             
               Immediat
               Teachings
            
             .
             26.
             
             He
             calls
             their
             own
             prayers
             many
             times
             
               a
               peice
               of
               invention
               rather
               then
               a
               matter
               of
               earnest
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             27.
             
             He
             commendeth
             it
             in
             
               Robert
               Bruce
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             goe
             to
             preach
             without
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             doctrine
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
             28.
             
             He
             commends
             many
             things
             in
             th●se
             men
             that
             Presbyterians
             now
             condemn
             and
             reproach
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Quakerism
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           in
           my
           answer
           to
           the
           Postscript
           refered
           unto
           some
           places
           in
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           also
           unto
           that
           other
           book
           ,
           called
           
             the
             fullfilling
             of
             the
             Scripturs
          
           :
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           last
           Section
           ,
           cite
           some
           passages
           that
           do
           sufficiently
           answer
           unto
           those
           referrs
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           In
           my
           first
           Section
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           
             I
             doe
             find
             very
             many
             unsound
             and
             unsavoury
             expressions
             in
          
           S.
           R.
           
             his
             Epistles
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           my
           heart
           doth
           not
           only
           not
           bear
           witness
           for
           ,
           but
           against
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           Scripture
           also
           doth
           beare
           witnesse
           against
           them
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           I
           shall
           cite
           a
           few
           of
           many
           ,
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           12.
           
           
             The
             Bible
             beguiled
             the
             Pharisees
          
           .
           Surely
           this
           is
           a
           very
           unsound
           and
           unwary
           expression
           ,
           and
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           had
           such
           an
           expression
           dropt
           from
           the
           penn
           of
           any
           called
           a
           Qua●er
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           called
           blasphemy
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           beguiled
           themselves
           ,
           in
           wre●ting
           and
           misunderstanding
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           Priests
           do
           in
           our
           days
           ;
           but
           the
           Bible
           ,
           or
           Scripture
           is
           altogether
           innocent
           of
           this
           .
           Again
           ,
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           88
           
             I
             am
             sure
             Christ
             hath
             by
             his
             death
             and
             blood
             ●asten
             the
             knot
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             the
             fingers
             of
             Devils
             and
             hell-fulls
             of
             sins
             can
             not
             loose
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           expressly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripturs
           testimony
           ,
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             your
             iniquitys
             have
             separated
             betwixt
             me
             and
             you
             .
          
           Surely
           such
           
             sin-pleasing
             doctrine
          
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           sweet
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           Professors
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           unwholesom
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           
             sweet
             poyson
          
           :
           why
           did
           the
           Lord
           threaten
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           the
           Laodiceans
           ,
           to
           
             cutt
             them
             off
             ,
             remove
             their
             candle●ick
             ,
             and
             spue
             them
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           for
           their
           
             sins
             ▪
          
           if
           this
           mans
           doctrine
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             hell-fulls
             of
             sins
             ●an
             not
             loose
             the
             knot
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           embolden
           people
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           sin
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           
             hellfulls
             
             of
             sins
             can
             not
             separate
             them
             from
             Christ
             ?
          
           If
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           come
           to
           witnesse
           the
           indissolvible
           bond
           ,
           or
           knot
           ,
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           them
           ,
           are
           preserved
           pure
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           all
           great
           and
           grosse
           ●ins
           ,
           at
           least
           ;
           he
           had
           said
           more
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripturs
           testimony
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             that
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             if
             the
             righteous
             man
             turn
             from
             righteousnesse
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             forgotten
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           181.
           
           
             We
             have
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             to
             pardon
             the
             very
             diseases
             and
             faul●s
             and
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             New
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
          
           (
           to
           say
           so
           )
           
             out
             godly
             sins
             ,
             or
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             the
             dross●
             and
             scumme
             of
             spirituall
             love
             .
          
           This
           is
           very
           un●ound
           to
           charge
           sin
           and
           filthynesse
           upon
           the
           work
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             :
          
           whereas
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             his
             work
             is
             perfect
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           how
           can
           any
           impure
           thing
           proceed
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           altogether
           
             a
             most
             pure
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             ?
          
           Again
           ,
           2
           part
           .
           Ep.
           7.
           
           
             He
             who
             is
             woer
             and
             suiter
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             an
             house-hold-man
             with
             you
             ,
             till
             ye
             and
             he
             come
             up
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             together
             .
          
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             .
          
           And
           
             if
             any
             man
             will
             keep
             my
             commandments
             ,
             my
             Father
             and
             I
             will
             come
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             .
          
           Hence
           the
           Saints
           on
           Earth
           are
           called
           
             Gods
             Temple
          
           and
           house
           .
           Again
           ,
           2
           part
           .
           Ep.
           48.
           
           
             The
             fruits
             that
             grow
             here
             ,
             are
             all
             seasoned
             and
             salted
             with
             sin
             .
          
           A
           grosse
           ,
           unsavoury
           
           expression
           !
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             aslove
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             faith
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             temperance
             ,
          
           &c.
           all
           salted
           and
           seasoned
           with
           sin
           ?
           How
           then
           could
           the
           Lord
           relish
           and
           accept
           them
           ?
           Again
           ,
           3
           part
           .
           Ep.
           9.
           
           
             Howb●it
             we
             be
             but
             half-hungered
             of
             Christ
             here
             .
          
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           Did
           not
           David
           say
           ,
           
             My
             cup
             overfloweth
          
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           said
           in
           the
           
             Song
             ,
             Eat
             ,
             O
             friends
             ,
             drink
             abundantly
             ,
             O
             beloved
             ?
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           promised
           in
           the
           New
           Convenant
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             not
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
          
           &
           c.
           ?
           And
           said
           Paul
           ,
           
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             God.
          
           And
           of
           Barnabas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           It
           's
           true
           all
           that
           is
           received
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           a
           first-fruits
           ,
           and
           earnest
           of
           that
           to
           come
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           very
           blessed
           and
           large
           enjoyment
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           attained
           here
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           faithfull
           can
           say
           ,
           
             they
             want
             no
             good
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           hunger
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           for
           famine
           or
           want
           ,
           but
           to
           sharpen
           their
           appetite
           .
           Yea
           in
           contradiction
           to
           himself
           he
           ●aith
           ,
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           128.
           
           
             Pray
             for
             me
             his
             prisoner
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             bring
             me
             among
             you
             again
             ,
             full
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           140.
           
           
             O
             thirsty
             love
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             set
             Christ
             the
             well
             of
             Life
             to
             thy
             head
             ,
             and
             drink
             thy
             fill
             ,
             drink
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
             drink
             love
             ,
             and
             be
             drunken
             with
             Christ.
          
           But
           doth
           this
           agree
           with
           his
           former
           expression
           of
           being
           
             half-hungered
             of
             Christ
             here
          
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           Again
           ,
           
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           62.
           he
           saith
           
             [
             Reprobats
             are
             not
             formally
             guilty
             of
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             misbelief
             ,
             becaus
             they
             apply
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             themselvs
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             becaus
             they
             believe
             not
             a
             lye
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             oblieged
             them
             to
             believe
             .
             ]
          
           But
           this
           is
           to
           make
           God
           guilty
           of
           hypocrisy
           ,
           that
           reproveth
           the
           world
           of
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           offereth
           faith
           and
           Salvation
           unto
           all
           ;
           nor
           doth
           God
           obliege
           them
           to
           believe
           a
           lye
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           hath
           given
           himself
           a
           ransome
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           dyed
           for
           all
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           expressly
           declare
           .
           Again
           ,
           see
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           3.
           
           
             Except
             a
             man
             mar●yr
             and
             slay
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             sanctifyed
             self-denyall
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             Christs
             martyrs
             and
             faithfull
             witnesses
             .
          
           And
           yet
           in
           contradiction
           ,
           he
           saith
           within
           20
           lines
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           
             Howbeit
             we
             can
             not
             attain
             to
             this
             denyall
             of
             me
             and
             mine
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             my self
             ,
             my self
             is
             not
             my self
             ,
             mine
             own
             is
             no
             longer
             mine
             own
             ,
             yet
             our
             aiming
             at
             this
             in
             all
             we
             doe
             shall
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           This
           is
           another
           sin-pleasing
           doctrine
           ,
           plaine
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           faith
           ,
           
             unlesse
             a
             man
             deny
             himself
          
           ,
           &c.
           it
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             if
             he
             aime
             at
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           Surely
           this
           is
           to
           ●ue
           pillows
           under
           mens
           arme-holes
           ,
           and
           to
           embolden
           them
           in
           sin
           ;
           for
           who
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           they
           aime
           at
           self-deniall
           ,
           although
           they
           attaine
           not
           unto
           it
           ?
           Again
           ,
           see
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           14.
           
           
             Some
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             tast
             of
             the
             good
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             life
             to
             
             come
             ,
             and
             ye●
             have
             no
             part
             in
             Christ
             at
             all
             :
          
           cit●ing
           Heb.
           6
           :
           4.
           
           But
           this
           is
           a
           grosse
           contradiction
           ,
           seing
           none
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ.
           But
           these
           mentioned
           Heb.
           6
           :
           4.
           are
           such
           as
           having
           a
           part
           in
           Christ
           ,
           may
           fall
           from
           him
           .
           Again
           ,
           see
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           50.
           
           
             The
             best
             regenerate
             have
             their
             defilements
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             I
             may
             speak
             so
             )
             their
             draff-pack
             ,
             that
             will
             clogg
             behind
             them
             all
             their
             days
             ,
             and
             wash
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             fil●h
             in
             their
             bosome
             .
          
           A
           most
           unfavoury
           and
           unsound
           expression
           !
           contrary
           to
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           experience
           of
           many
           that
           witnessed
           a
           cleansing
           from
           all
           filthinesse
           and
           sin
           .
           Again
           ,
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           27.
           
           
             All
             Christs
             good
             bairns
             goe
             to
             heaven
             with
             a
             broken
             brow
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             crooked
             legge
             .
          
           Contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           faith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             safely
             ,
             and
             thy
             feet
             shall
             not
             stumble
             ,
          
           Prov.
           ●
           :
           23.
           
           And
           Christ
           is
           a
           perfect
           Physician
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           he
           cured
           the
           lame
           bodys
           of
           those
           that
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           perfectly
           ,
           so
           doth
           he
           cure
           the
           lame
           ●ouls
           of
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           even
           perfectly
           ;
           for
           no
           imperfect
           thing
           can
           enter
           into
           heaven
           .
           Again
           ,
           see
           1
           part
           .
           Ep.
           20.
           
           
             We
             are
             fools
             to
             be
             browden
             ,
             and
             fond
             of
             a
             pawn
             in
             the
             loof
             of
             our
             hand
             ,
             living
             on
             trust
             by
             faith
             ,
             may
             wel
             content
             us
             .
          
           This
           he
           speaks
           as
           reproving
           such
           ,
           who
           seek
           after
           spirituall
           feelings
           ,
           and
           sensible
           enjoyments
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           his
           brethrens
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           teach
           We
           should
           not
           seek
           to
           live
           by
           sense
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           spirituall
           sense
           )
           
           but
           by
           faith
           ;
           a
           grosse
           and
           unsound
           doctrine
           !
           as
           if
           faith
           and
           sense
           spirituall
           were
           opposite
           :
           whereas
           faith
           doth
           always
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           imply
           some
           one
           spirituall
           sense
           or
           other
           ,
           for
           unlesse
           we
           spiritually
           heare
           ,
           or
           feel
           Christ
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           
             faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           faith
           a
           laying
           hold
           on
           Christ
           with
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           Soul
           ?
           and
           how
           can
           we
           doe
           this
           ,
           without
           all
           sense
           or
           feeling
           of
           him
           in
           a
           spirituall
           way
           ?
           Surely
           the
           natural
           and
           outward
           senses
           are
           no
           more
           necessary
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           naturall
           life
           ,
           then
           the
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           senses
           are
           necessary
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Life
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           
             Also
             he
             hath
             frequently
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             too
             airy
             and
             frothy
             expressions
             ,
             no
             wise
             beseeming
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             matter
             those
             expressions
             relate
             unto
             ,
             as
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             120.
             
          
           
             Christ
             see●eth
             to
             leave
             heaven
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             and
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             come
             down
             to
             laugh
             and
             play
             with
             a
             daft
             bairne
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             91.
             
          
           Will
           not
           a
           Father
           take
           his
           little
           dated
           Davie
           in
           his
           armes
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           over
           a
           ditch
           or
           a
           mire
           ?
           
             Again
             ,
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             121.
             
          
           O
           if
           I
           could
           dote
           (
           if
           I
           may
           make
           use
           of
           that
           word
           in
           this
           place
           )
           as
           much
           upon
           himself
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           upon
           his
           love
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           hint
           of
           some
           of
           these
           many
           unworthy
           ,
           unsound
           and
           stumbling
           expressions
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           
           be
           ●ound
           in
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           not
           medled
           with
           to
           discover
           ,
           but
           becaus
           many
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Publisher
           ,
           do
           so
           idolize
           this
           book
           of
           
             S.
             R.
          
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           none
           beyond
           it
           ,
           except
           the
           BIBLE
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             In
             my
             second
             Section
             I
             say
             that
          
           S.
           R.
           
             in
             his
             more
             pure
             times
             both
             experienced
             and
             declared
             of
          
           Immediate
           Revelation
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Spirits
           immediate
           teachings
           ,
           
             as
             his
             Epistles
             abundantly
             witnesse
             :
             also
             that
             he
             plainly
             declareth
             ,
             he
             had
             the
          
           counsell
           and
           mind
           
             of
             God
             in
          
           some
           things
           not
           
             to
             be
             found
             in
          
           Scripture
           .
           
             See
             for
             this
             ,
             besides
             the
             testimonys
             I
             have
             already
             cited
             in
             the
             answer
             ,
             these
             following
             ,
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             2.
             
          
           It
           was
           not
           without
           [
           God
           's
           special
           direction
           ]
           that
           the
           first
           sentence
           ,
           that
           ever
           my
           mouth
           uttered
           to
           you
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           
             John
             9
             :
             39.
             
             Again
             ,
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             9.
             
          
           It
           is
           little
           to
           see
           Christ
           in
           a
           book
           ,
           as
           men
           do
           the
           World
           in
           a
           card
           ,
           〈…〉
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           book
           and
           the
           tongue
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           to
           come
           nigh
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hausse
           him
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           him
           ,
           is
           another
           thing
           .
           
             Again
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             9.
             
          
           O
           his
           perfumed
           face
           ,
           his
           fair
           face
           ,
           his
           lovely
           and
           kindly
           kisses
           have
           made
           me
           a
           poor
           prisoner
           see
           there
           is
           more
           to
           be
           had
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           then
           I
           believed
           ,
           we
           think
           all
           is
           but
           a
           little
           earnest
           ,
           a
           four-houres
           ,
           a
           small
           tasting
           we
           have
           ,
           or
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           this
           life
           (
           which
           is
           true
           compared
           with
           the
           inheritance
           )
           but
           yet
           I
           know
           it
           is
           more
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           kingdom
           of
           God
           within
           us
           .
           
             Again
             ,
             2
             part
             .
             Ep.
             2.
             
          
           O
           blessed
           
           Soul
           ,
           that
           can
           leap
           over
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           look
           above
           a
           pulpit
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           can
           preach
           home
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           howbeit
           we
           are
           all
           dead
           and
           rotten
           .
           
             Again
             ,
             2
             part
             .
             Ep.
             8.
             
          
           And
           sure
           I
           am
           it
           is
           better
           to
           be
           sick
           ,
           providing
           Christ
           come
           to
           the
           bed-side
           ,
           and
           draw
           by
           the
           curtains
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           courage
           ,
           I
           am
           thy
           Salvation
           ,
           then
           to
           enioy
           health
           being
           lusty
           and
           strong
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           be
           visited
           of
           God.
           
             Again
             ,
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             35.
             
          
           But
           at
           other
           times
           he
           will
           be
           messenger
           himself
           ,
           and
           I
           get
           the
           cup
           of
           Salvation
           out
           of
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           Again
           ,
           O
           how
           sweet
           is
           a
           fresh
           ●isse
           from
           his
           holy
           mouth
           ,
           his
           breathing
           ,
           that
           goeth
           before
           a
           ●isse
           upon
           my
           poor
           Soul
           ,
           is
           swe●t
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           fault
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           too
           short
           .
           
             But
             that
             he
             ●aith
             ,
             ●hat
          
           Christ
           drinketh
           to
           him
           ,
           
             is
             a
             froathy
             and
             un●avoury
             expression
             ,
             used
             by
             him
             in
             that
             same
             Epistle
             .
             And
             3
             part
             .
             Ep.
             22.
             anent
             his
             transplanting
             he
             ●aith
             ,
          
           what
           God
           saith
           to
           me
           in
           the
           ●ussinesse
           ▪
           I
           resolve
           〈…〉
           doe
           .
           
             And
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             85.
             
          
           Now
           and
           then
           my
           silence
           burneth
           up
           my
           Spi●t
           ,
           but
           Christ
           hath
           said
           ,
           Thy
           stipend
           is
           running
           up
           with
           interest
           in
           heaven
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           〈◊〉
           preaching
           ,
           and
           this
           from
           a
           Kings
           mouth
           rejoyceth
           my
           heart
           .
           
             And
             ,
             3
             part
             .
             Ep.
             37.
             
          
           Christ
           hath
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           Grace
           and
           peace
           for
           
             Marjon
             〈◊〉
             .
             Again
             ,
             1
             part
             .
             Ep.
             154.
             
          
           We
           but
           stand
           beside
           Christ
           ,
           we
           goe
           not
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           our
           fill
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           if
           ●e
           should
           doe
           〈◊〉
           things
           ,
           1.
           draw
           the
           curtains
           and
           make
           bare
           his
           holy
           face
           ,
           and
           then
           2.
           clear
           our
           dim
           and
           bleared
           
           eyes
           to
           see
           his
           beauty
           and
           glory
           ,
           he
           should
           find
           many
           lovers
           .
           
             This
             place
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             for
             it
             holdeth
             forth
             both
          
           immediat
           subjective
           and
           objective
           revelation
           ,
           
             according
             as
             the
             nationall
             teachers
             do
             themselvs
             define
             it
             ,
             and
             indeed
             his
             words
             in
             all
             these
             testimonyes
             import
             no
             less
             .
             Again
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             Ep.
             201.
             
          
           O
           that
           ●e
           would
           strick
           out
           windowes
           and
           fair
           and
           great
           Lights
           in
           this
           old
           house
           ,
           this
           fallen
           down
           soul
           ,
           and
           then
           sett
           the
           soul
           near
           hand
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           rayes
           and
           beames
           of
           Light
           and
           the
           Soul
           delighting
           glances
           of
           the
           face
           ,
           fair
           God-head
           might
           shine
           in
           at
           the
           windowes
           and
           fill
           the
           house
           .
           
             Again
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             ep
             .
             32.
          
           now
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           feast
           a
           poor
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           to
           refresh
           me
           with
           joy
           unspeakeable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           witness
           ,
           that
           my
           sufferings
           are
           for
           Christs
           truth
           ,
           and
           God
           forbid
           I
           should
           deny
           the
           ●estimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           false
           witness
           .
           
             Again
             .
             1.
             par
             .
             ep
             .
             120.
             
          
           Lord
           let
           me
           never
           be
           a
           false
           witness
           to
           den●
           that
           I
           saw
           Christ
           take
           the
           p●n
           in
           his
           hand
           and
           subscribe
           my
           writs
           .
           
             And
             part
             .
             3.
             ep
             .
             27.
             
          
           In
           privat
           ,
           on
           the
           17
           and
           18
           of
           August
           ,
           I
           got
           a
           full
           answer
           of
           my
           Lord
           to
           be
           a
           graced
           minister
           ,
           and
           chosen
           arrow
           hidden
           in
           his
           own
           quiver
           but
           know
           this
           assurance
           is
           not
           keaped
           but
           by
           watching
           and
           prayer
           .
           
             These
             are
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             much
             more
             might
             be
             cited
             out
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             testimonys
             to
          
           immediate
           revelation
           and
           the
           immediat
           teachings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             yea
             to
          
           new
           revelations
           not
           
             to
             be
          
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             
             I
             have
             above
             observed
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             he
             joyned
             with
             the
          
           assembly
           at
           Westminster
           
             to
             cry
             down
             all
             such
             immediat
             revelation
             ,
             and
             to
             affirme
             that
          
           God
           had
           committed
           his
           Counsell
           wholly
           to
           writing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           although
           many
           of
           those
           called
           Presbyterians
           cry
           up
           
             S.
             R.
          
           as
           a
           man
           of
           so
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           I
           find
           himself
           ingenuously
           confess
           .
           1.
           part
           .
           ep
           .
           46.
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             gate
             yet
             of
             finding
             out
             Christ
             ,
             that
          
           he
           
             hath
             never
             lighted
             upon
          
           ,
           and
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             O
             if
             I
             could
             find
             it
             out
             !
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           this
           gate
           (
           blessed
           be
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           eternall
           praise
           we
           can
           declare
           it
           )
           many
           thousands
           in
           this
           day
           do
           know
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           they
           find
           Christ
           and
           do
           enjoy
           his
           living
           presence
           dayly
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           bridegroome
           and
           husband
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           this
           gate
           is
           ,
           
             to
             wait
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             shinings
             of
             his
             divine
             Light
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           being
           retired
           and
           gathered
           unto
           the
           same
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           their
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           and
           works
           ,
           all
           their
           own
           willings
           and
           runnings
           in
           the
           self-will
           ,
           all
           selfish
           motions
           ,
           desires
           and
           inclinations
           of
           self
           ,
           in
           pure
           silence
           and
           stillness
           of
           mind
           ,
           waiting
           to
           feel
           his
           heavenly
           breathings
           and
           movings
           ,
           which
           do
           rai●e
           up
           in
           us
           the
           true
           desire
           ,
           and
           prayer
           that
           we
           may
           find
           him
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           have
           sought
           him
           by
           this
           gate
           ,
           or
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           we
           have
           never
           missed
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           to
           find
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           silent
           waiting
           to
           enjoy
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           
             is
             a
             mystery
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             sealed
             book
             to
             Professors
             generally
             ,
             and
             seemes
             to
             have
             been
             little
             or
             nothing
             known
             to
             this
          
           great
           Seer
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             doth
             call
             him
             ,
             for
             I
             find
             nothing
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             needfull
             and
             most
             profitable
             lessons
             and
             instructions
             for
             people
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripturs
             Testimony
             is
             plain
             and
             clear
             concerning
             it
             ,
             even
             of
          
           silent
           waiting
           .
           Lament
           .
           
             cap.
             3.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           It
           is
           good
           that
           a
           man
           should
           both
           hope
           and
           quietly
           
             (
             or
             in
             silence
          
           )
           wait
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Lord.
           It
           is
           good
           for
           a
           man
           ●hat
           he
           beare
           the
           yoke
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           he
           sitteth
           alone
           and
           keepeth
           silence
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           borne
           it
           upon
           him
           .
           
             Psal.
             46.
             10.
          
           
           Be
           still
           
             (
             or
             silent
          
           )
           and
           know
           that
           I
           am
           God
           ,
           
             Psal.
             62.
             1.
          
           
           Truly
           my
           soul
           is
           silent
           unto
           God
           ,
           from
           him
           cometh
           my
           salvation
           .
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             2.
          
           
           Be
           not
           〈◊〉
           with
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           thine
           heart
           be
           hasty
           〈◊〉
           utter
           any
           thing
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
             Zach.
             2.
             3.
          
           
           Be
           si●ent
           O
           all
           flesh
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
             And
             many
             more
             ●cripturs
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             prove
             this
             so
             needfull
             and
             profitable
             instruction
             .
             As
             also
             here
             are
             manifest
             ●xamples
             of
             this
             silent
             waiting
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             together
             and
             apart
             ,
          
           Ezekiell
           3
           :
           15.
           
           The
           Prophet
           〈◊〉
           with
           them
           of
           the
           captivity
           seven
           dayes
           ,
           and
           then
           〈◊〉
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           Esdras
           sat
           silent
           with
           the
           people
           untill
           the
           evening
           sacrifice
           :
           
             Esdra
             9
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           sat
           in
           a
           si●ent
           posture
           alone
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           mount
           Carmell
           waiting
           
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           accomplishment
           thereof
           ,
           casting
           himself
           downe
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           putting
           his
           face
           betwixt
           his
           knees
           .
           
             King.
             18
             :
             42.
             
             This
             is
             such
             a
             posture
             that
             if
             a
             man
             should
             use
             it
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             people
             would
             say
             ,
             he
             were
             mad
             ,
             or
             possessed
             with
             the
             Devill
             ,
             such
             is
             their
             ignorance
             of
             the
             way
             and
             work
             of
             God.
             And
             again
             .
             1
             King.
             19.
             verse
             2.
             
          
           The
           Lord
           appeared
           unto
           Elijah
           neither
           in
           the
           wind
           ,
           nor
           earth-Quake
           ,
           nor
           fire
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           still
           or
           silent
           small
           voice
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             is
             heard
             in
             the
             stillness
             or
             silence
             ,
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           There
           is
           one
           particular
           more
           that
           I
           find
           in
           
             S.
             R.
          
           that
           I
           cannot
           omit
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           epistle
           46.
           which
           I
           have
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           
             either
             I
             know
             not
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             or
             we
             have
             stinted
             a
             measure
             of
             so
             many
             o●nce
             weights
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             upon
             holynes
             and
             there
             we
             are
             at
             a
             stay
             .
          
           It
           were
           good
           for
           the
           Professors
           to
           consider
           this
           and
           be
           convinced
           of
           their
           error
           ;
           whereas
           they
           say
           the
           holyest
           Man
           on
           earth
           doth
           sin
           dayly
           in
           thought
           word
           ,
           and
           deed
           ,
           yea
           every
           moment
           and
           cannot
           but
           sin
           continually
           ;
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           stint
           a
           measure
           of
           so
           many
           ounce
           weights
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           a
           few
           grains
           upon
           holyness
           ,
           yea
           altogether
           to
           annihilate
           it
           ?
           For
           I
           know
           not
           how
           that
           can
           be
           called
           holyness
           ,
           which
           cannot
           keep
           the
           soul
           one
           moment
           from
           sinning
           .
           However
           
             S.
             R.
          
           although
           here
           convinced
           of
           this
           errour
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           did
           fall
           foully
           into
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           joyned
           with
           the
           
           divines
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           at
           Westmunster
           ,
           in
           that
           unchristian
           assertion
           that
           no
           man
           by
           any
           grace
           given
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           perfectly
           keep
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           doth
           dayly
           break
           them
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           &
           deed
           .
           This
           is
           a
           bold
           &
           presumptuons
           stinting
           &
           limiting
           the
           power
           and
           
             powerfull
             grace
          
           of
           God
           ,
           
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             children
             ,
          
           without
           all
           ground
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           yea
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             his
             commandements
             are
             not
             grievous
             ,
             and
             his
             yoke
             is
             easy
             ,
             and
             his
             burden
             Light.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           in
           my
           fourth
           Section
           ,
           I
           referred
           to
           some
           thing
           related
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             fullfilling
             of
             the
             Scripturs
          
           ,
           concerning
           
             Iohn
             Welsh
             ,
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           which
           I
           said
           ,
           will
           not
           a
           little
           make
           for
           the
           present
           Testimony
           of
           the
           people
           cald
           Quakers
           .
           Now
           for
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           few
           instances
           out
           of
           many
           more
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           said
           book
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           First
           .
           
             The
             said
             Author
             telleth
             us
             (
             pag.
             416.
             2
             edition
             )
             of
             a
          
           very
           solemne
           and
           extraordinary
           outletting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           West
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           1625.
           
             and
             there
             after
          
           ,
           which
           began
           in
           the
           parish
           of
           Stewarton
           (
           whiles
           the
           persecution
           was
           hat
           from
           the
           Prelatick
           party
           .
           )
        
         
           9.
           
           Which
           by
           the
           prophane
           Rabble
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           
             was
             called
             the
          
           Stewarton
           Sickness
           ,
           
             and
             spread
             through
             much
             of
             that
             countrey
             particularly
             at
          
           Irvin
           ,
           
             through
             the
             Ministry
             of
          
           David
           Dickson
           ;
           
             of
             which
             he
             writes
             that
          
           few
           Sabbaths
           
             (
             meaning
             first
             dayes
          
           )
           did
           passe
           
           without
           some
           evidently
           converted
           ,
           and
           some
           convincing
           proofs
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           accompanying
           his
           Word
           ,
           yea
           that
           many
           were
           so
           choaked
           and
           taken
           by
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           through
           terrour
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           convincing
           them
           of
           sin
           ,
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           made
           to
           fall
           over
           ,
           and
           thus
           carryed
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           after
           proved
           most
           solid
           and
           lively
           Christians
           .
           And
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           this
           great
           spring-tide
           of
           the
           Gospell
           was
           not
           of
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           years
           continuance
           ,
           yea
           thus
           like
           a
           spreading
           Mooreburne
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           godlyness
           did
           advance
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           marvellous
           Lustre
           on
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           country
           ,
           the
           savour
           wherof
           brought
           many
           from
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           land
           to
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           same
           .
           
             Again
             he
             telleth
             pag.
             417.
          
           at
           the
           Kirk
           of
           the
           shots
           
             20
             of
             June
             1630.
             that
          
           there
           was
           so
           convincing
           an
           appearance
           of
           God
           and
           down
           pouring
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           even
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           way
           ,
           especially
           at
           that
           sermon
           ,
           
             Juny
             21.
          
           the
           day
           after
           their
           communion
           ,
           with
           a
           strange
           unusuall
           motion
           on
           the
           hearers
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           great
           multitude
           were
           there
           conveened
           of
           diverse
           ranks
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           known
           
             (
             which
             he
             saith
             he
          
           can
           speake
           on
           sure
           ground
           )
           near
           five
           hundred
           had
           at
           that
           time
           a
           discernible
           change
           wrought
           on
           them
           ,
           of
           whom
           most
           ,
           proved
           lively
           Christians
           afterwards
           .
           
             Now
             that
             there
             was
             a
          
           true
           and
           reall
           appearance
           of
           God
           ,
           
             and
             breaking
             forth
             of
             his
             power
             and
             out
             letting
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             upon
             many
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             I
             veryly
             believe
             ,
             
             and
             my
             soul
             hath
             unity
             with
             the
             testimony
             hereof
             ,
             and
             diver
             other
             testimonys
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             the
             said
             book
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           certainly
           this
           was
           an
           immediat
           sensible
           appearance
           and
           revelation
           of
           the
           power
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           accompanying
           the
           Ministry
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           produced
           such
           effects
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           the
           very
           same
           power
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           same
           and
           the
           like
           effects
           ,
           is
           now
           again
           broken
           forth
           in
           our
           day
           ,
           among
           the
           despised
           people
           called
           ,
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           much
           greater
           clearness
           ,
           so
           that
           more
           sound
           principles
           are
           made
           known
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           letts
           and
           snares
           unto
           them
           ,
           are
           discovered
           unto
           us
           from
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           a
           most
           sad
           and
           lamentable
           thing
           that
           Professors
           who
           cry
           up
           the
           appearance
           of
           God
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           will
           not
           owne
           the
           same
           appearance
           of
           God
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           kind
           of
           it
           ,
           although
           more
           clear
           ,
           and
           glorious
           as
           to
           the
           measure
           ,
           among
           us
           now
           :
           but
           joyn
           with
           the
           profane
           rabble
           ,
           to
           call
           those
           unusuall
           motions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           reall
           effects
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           Spirit
           powerfully
           seazing
           upon
           both
           souls
           and
           bodys
           of
           many
           among
           us
           ,
           in
           great
           trembling
           ,
           cryes
           and
           tears
           ,
           the
           signes
           of
           some
           Diabolicall
           Possession
           ,
           whereas
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           by
           sobriety
           of
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           walk
           as
           Christian-like
           as
           any
           of
           these
           a
           fore
           mentioned
           ,
           &
           in
           many
           things
           exceeding
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           savor
           
           of
           the
           life
           of
           
             Christ
             in
             them
          
           ,
           have
           evidenced
           that
           they
           were
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           Yea
           the
           Author
           of
           ●he
           Postscript
           is
           not
           affraid
           to
           impute
           these
           unusuall
           and
           extraordinary
           motions
           that
           some
           times
           appear
           in
           the
           bodyes
           of
           some
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           to
           a
           possession
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           did
           as
           knowingly
           as
           maliciously
           ,
           might
           truely
           be
           called
           a
           blaspheming
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           But
           they
           are
           judged
           here
           by
           some
           of
           their
           owne
           prophets
           ,
           for
           seing
           it
           was
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           raised
           these
           unusuall
           motions
           in
           them
           abovementioned
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           like
           now
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Devill
           ?
        
         
           13.
           
           O
           how
           like
           is
           this
           generation
           of
           hypocriticall
           professors
           to
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           and
           Iewes
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           professed
           to
           owne
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Moses
           and
           the
           prophets
           ,
           and
           yet
           rejected
           and
           resisted
           the
           same
           Spirit
           in
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           this
           glory
           of
           God
           that
           appeared
           among
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           although
           it
           continued
           for
           some
           years
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           when
           the
           Presbyterians
           got
           into
           the
           sadle
           themselvs
           ,
           and
           turned
           persecuters
           of
           others
           that
           dissented
           from
           them
           ,
           this
           glory
           did
           disappear
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           great
           complaining
           of
           deadness
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           among
           them
           who
           have
           most
           ingenuity
           .
           This
           doth
           plainly
           show
           that
           they
           did
           not
           follow
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           further
           leadings
           ,
           but
           rather
           went
           back
           ,
           otherwise
           this
           glory
           would
           
           not
           have
           departed
           ,
           b●t
           continued
           ,
           yea
           and
           increased
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           some
           obiect
           ,
           that
           this
           glory
           appeareing
           unto
           that
           people
           at
           a
           communion
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           at
           that
           ;
           called
           
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
          
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           no
           small
           argument
           to
           prove
           that
           God
           did
           owne
           that
           externall
           action
           ,
           as
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           although
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           a
           standing
           ordinance
           to
           the
           world
           and
           doe
           not
           practise
           it
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           To
           this
           
             I
             answer
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           by
           the
           Authors
           own
           account
           the
           greatest
           outleting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           not
           on
           their
           communion
           day
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           day
           after
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           did
           at
           times
           of
           that
           externall
           action
           of
           breaking
           bread
           ,
           condescend
           unto
           them
           ;
           regarding
           their
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           gave
           manifestations
           of
           himself
           ,
           will
           not
           prove
           that
           he
           commanded
           that
           thing
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           minds
           were
           not
           in
           an
           error
           ,
           in
           laying
           too
           great
           weight
           upon
           that
           externall
           action
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           true
           communion
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           Author
           doth
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           also
           wonderfully
           accompany
           Luther
           in
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           yet
           Luther
           did
           most
           grossely
           erre
           ;
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           teaching
           that
           the
           
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             consubstantiat
             with
             the
             bread
          
           and
           that
           
             the
             o●●ward
             mouth
             receiveth
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           I
           believe
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           sober
           and
           ingenuous
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           
           pour
           out
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           upon
           those
           Bishops
           in
           England
           that
           dyed
           martyrs
           ,
           that
           were
           both
           for
           Episcopacy
           and
           the
           Service-book
           ;
           yet
           this
           proveth
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           owne
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           his
           ordinances
           .
           It
           is
           the
           sincerity
           and
           earnest
           desires
           of
           mens
           souls
           after
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           regardeth
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           in
           error
           in
           some
           things
           which
           he
           winketh
           at
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           owne
           .
           Yea
           did
           not
           Christ
           wonderfully
           appear
           to
           Saul
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           going
           to
           Damascus
           ,
           to
           obtain
           an
           order
           to
           persecute
           the
           Saints
           ,
           a
           very
           unl●wfull
           action
           ,
           but
           this
           proveth
           not
           that
           God
           allowed
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           same
           .
           Many
           other
           instances
           could
           be
           given
           to
           shew
           the
           weakness
           of
           that
           objection
           ,
           and
           certainly
           in
           the
           darkest
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           God
           raised
           up
           some
           to
           be
           ministers
           of
           his
           Spirit
           that
           yet
           continued
           to
           hold
           many
           Popish
           errors
           ;
           as
           not
           only
           Bernard
           and
           Thauler
           ,
           but
           even
           
             Iohn
             Huss
          
           who
           dis●ented
           little
           from
           the
           Papists
           in
           matter
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           mostly
           blamed
           their
           ungodly
           life
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           A
           second
           instance
           I
           shall
           bring
           out
           of
           the
           afore-said
           Author
           ,
           is
           ,
           pag.
           422.
           where
           he
           giveth
           as
           a
           sixt
           witness
           ,
           &c.
           the
           convincing
           appearance
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           Apostolick
           Spirit
           on
           some
           of
           these
           instruments
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           in
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           saith
           had
           speciall
           revelations
           from
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           mind
           anent
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           how
           doth
           this
           agree
           with
           their
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             former
             wayes
             of
             Gods
             revealing
             
             himself
             to
             his
             people
             are
             ceased
             since
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             there
             are
             no
             new
             revelations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           but
           that
           
             God
             hath
             committed
             his
             counsell
             wholly
             to
             writing
             ?
          
           And
           of
           such
           speciall
           revelations
           he
           mentioneth
           divers
           ,
           which
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           find
           in
           the
           said
           book
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           A
           
             Third
             instance
          
           shall
           be
           that
           which
           the
           Author
           mentioneth
           of
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           where
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           divers
           weighty
           particulars
           ,
           as
           1.
           that
           his
           call
           was
           extraordinary
           pag.
           429.
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             by
             an
             inward
             motion
             and
             pressing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           such
           a
           call
           I
           confess
           is
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           ,
           called
           Teachers
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           most
           ordinary
           ,
           yea
           and
           most
           necessary
           to
           every
           true
           teacher
           and
           minister
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           18.
           2.
           
           He
           tells
           pag.
           431.
           
             that
             it
             was
             the
             manner
             of
          
           Robert
           Bruce
           ,
           
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             to
             keep
             〈◊〉
             before
             he
             preached
             .
          
           And
           yet
           how
           do
           the
           Professors
           now
           blame
           our
           silence
           ,
           when
           even
           such
           among
           us
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           a
           true
           ministry
           unto
           ,
           do
           find
           it
           at
           times
           their
           place
           to
           be
           silent
           a
           considerable
           time
           before
           they
           speak
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           a
           whole
           diet
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           as
           Ezekiel
           was
           of
           old
           ?
           Now
           I
           besech
           them
           to
           consider
           what
           did
           this
           silence
           of
           
             R.
             B.
          
           mean
           ,
           or
           what
           was
           his
           intent
           in
           being
           si●ent
           so
           long
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           he
           waited
           to
           receive
           ,
           ●hat
           he
           was
           to
           speak
           from
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Or
           at
           least
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Spirit
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           
           what
           perhaps
           was
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           speak
           ?
           and
           truely
           this
           is
           the
           very
           cause
           of
           our
           silence
           also
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           that
           no
           preaching
           nor
           praying
           can
           availe
           to
           quicken
           or
           reach
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           profit
           either
           speaker
           or
           hearers
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           immediat
           moving
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           19.
           3.
           
           He
           telleth
           plainly
           pag.
           431.
           that
           
             he
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             in
             a
             great
             measure
          
           in
           so
           much
           that
           having
           heard
           a
           sermon
           preached
           by
           
             Robert
             Blair
          
           (
           it
           being
           the
           first
           he
           had
           preached
           )
           and
           he
           being
           desired
           by
           the
           said
           
             Robert
             Blair
          
           to
           give
           his
           judgment
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           did
           give
           it
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           
             I
             found
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             your
             ●ermon
             very
             polished
             and
             disgested
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             I
             did
             misse
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             found
             not
             that
          
           ;
           This
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           saith
           )
           took
           a
           deep
           impression
           upon
           him
           and
           helped
           him
           to
           see
           ,
           it
           was
           something
           else
           to
           be
           a
           minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           a
           knowing
           and
           eloquent
           preacher
           .
           Pag.
           453.
           
           But
           the
           professors
           generally
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           deny
           any
           such
           Spirit
           of
           ●iscerning
           ,
           as
           whereby
           one
           knoweth
           ;
           supposing
           him
           to
           be
           never
           so
           spirituall
           ,
           when
           he
           heareth
           another
           preach
           ,
           whether
           he
           doth
           preach
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           &
           when
           we
           affirm
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           such
           a
           discerning
           unto
           us
           they
           cry
           out
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           blasphemy
           to
           assert
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           Again
           ,
           whereas
           this
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             is
             some
             vvhat
             else
             to
             be
             a
             minister
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             knovving
             
             and
             eloquent
             preacher
             :
          
           we
           say
           the
           same
           .
           But
           how
           farr
           doth
           this
           contradict
           the
           Presbyterians
           doctrine
           that
           
             grace
             or
             piety
             is
             not
             essentiall
             or
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           
             Iames
             Durham
          
           expressly
           affirmeth
           in
           his
           book
           on
           the
           Revelation
           ?
        
         
           21.
           4.
           
           The
           Author
           
             telleth
             us
             that
             the
             said
          
           Robert
           Bruce
           was
           deeply
           affected
           with
           the
           naughtiness
           and
           profanity
           of
           many
           ministers
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           unsuitable
           carriage
           of
           others
           to
           so
           great
           a
           calling
           ,
           and
           did
           express
           much
           his
           fear
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Scotland
           would
           prove
           the
           greatest
           persecuters
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospell
           had
           ;
           
             And
             so
             in
             this
             we
             have
             found
             his
             words
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             the
             said
             Ministry
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           even
           Presbyterian
           
             as
             wel
             as
          
           Episcopall
           
             are
             the
          
           greatest
           persecuters
           
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             formerly
             .
             And
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             that
          
           Grace
           or
           piety
           is
           not
           essentiall
           to
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             nor
             an
          
           inward
           call
           
             by
             the
          
           Spirit
           ,
           
             opens
             a
             door
             to
             such
             a
             naughty
             and
             profane
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           22.
           
           Pag.
           432.
           5.
           
           He
           tells
           that
           on
           a
           certain
           time
           when
           
             Robert
             Bruce
             was
             at
             prayer
             in
             his
             chamber
             in
             Edinburgh
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             motion
             on
             all
             present
             ,
             so
             sensible
             a
             down-pouring
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             hardly
             contain
             themselves
             ,
          
           yea
           which
           was
           most
           strange
           ,
           even
           some
           unusuall
           motion
           on
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           cause
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           :
           
           and
           one
           being
           occasionally
           present
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           away
           said
           ;
           
             O
             how
             strange
             a
             man
             is
             this
             ?
             for
             he
             knocked
             down
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             upon
             us
             all
          
           ;
           this
           he
           said
           ,
           becaus
           
             R.
             B.
          
           did
           divers
           times
           knock
           with
           his
           fingers
           on
           the
           table
           And
           yet
           when
           such
           motions
           and
           effects
           are
           now
           witnessed
           ,
           when
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           pray
           in
           our
           meetings
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           believe
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           Pharisa●call
           ,
           Anti-Christian
           spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           Jewes
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           say
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           
             a
             devil
          
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           heartily
           wish
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           forgive
           them
           ,
           and
           open
           their
           hearts
           to
           understand
           and
           receive
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Many
           more
           observable
           passages
           might
           be
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           same
           book
           ,
           to
           convince
           Professors
           ,
           how
           these
           men
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           such
           an
           esteeme
           of
           ,
           did
           both
           in
           principle
           ,
           practice
           and
           experience
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           agree
           with
           us
           ,
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           against
           themselvs
           ,
           who
           boast
           to
           be
           their
           Successors
           and
           children
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           boasted
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           children
           of
           Abraham
           .
           But
           surely
           seing
           the
           Professors
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           stop
           their
           ears
           at
           the
           
             inward
             voyce
          
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
          
           ,
           and
           also
           at
           so
           many
           plain
           and
           clear
           testimonys
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           make
           so
           abundantly
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Truth
           owned
           by
           us
           .
           I
           little
           expect
           that
           the
           testimonys
           of
           these
           men
           will
           prevail
           with
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           yea
           although
           even
           they
           should
           come
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           witnesse
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             If
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             believe
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             be
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           Yet
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           many
           others
           among
           them
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           in
           due
           time
           effectually
           reach
           them
           and
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           my
           heart
           moved
           and
           drawn
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           at
           this
           paines
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           whose
           soules
           I
           could
           willingly
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           endure
           much
           labour
           ,
           suffering
           and
           affliction
           both
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           see
           and
           owne
           the
           glorious
           work
           and
           appearance
           of
           God
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           enjoy
           the
           same
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           And
           here
           in
           the
           close
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           shall
           cite
           a
           passage
           of
           this
           Author
           himself
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           of
           service
           to
           some
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           understand
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           knowing
           and
           experienced
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           know
           all
           that
           was
           afterwards
           to
           be
           revealed
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             35.
             
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           We
           wait
           and
           believe
           the
           further
           accomplishment
           of
           this
           promise
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Dan.
             last
             :
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           Many
           shall
           runne
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           knowledg
           shall
           be
           increased
           )
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           beyond
           all
           we
           have
           yet
           seen
           ,
           that
           many
           Scripture
           truths
           now
           dark
           and
           abstruse
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           so
           clear
           ,
           as
           shall
           even
           cause
           us
           to
           wonder
           at
           the
           grosse
           m●stakes
           we
           once
           had
           thereof
           ,
           yea
           that
           after
           generations
           shall
           have
           a
           discovery
           and
           uptaking
           of
           some
           prophecys
           now
           
           ob●cure
           ,
           which
           shall
           as
           farr
           exceed
           us
           ,
           as
           this
           time
           goeth
           beyond
           former
           ages
           ,
           which
           comparatively
           we
           must
           say
           were
           very
           dark
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Now
           I
           earnestly
           obtest
           and
           beseech
           such
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           have
           any
           measure
           of
           true
           tendernesse
           and
           ingenuity
           ,
           and
           do
           believe
           these
           words
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           to
           consider
           in
           the
           cool
           of
           their
           minds
           if
           possibly
           these
           principles
           and
           doctrins
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           called
           grosse
           errours
           and
           delusions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           these
           Scripture
           truths
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Author
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           condemning
           such
           principles
           were
           but
           their
           gros●e
           mistakes
           ,
           yea
           surely
           we
           know
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           us
           that
           were
           formerly
           Presbyterians
           ,
           are
           now
           made
           to
           wonder
           at
           our
           grosse
           mistakes
           ,
           which
           we
           then
           had
           .
           But
           this
           I
           understand
           of
           such
           as
           are
           really
           owned
           by
           us
           ,
           not
           of
           those
           which
           they
           do
           falsly
           alledge
           and
           impose
           upon
           us
           .
           I
           shall
           cite
           one
           or
           two
           passages
           more
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           impartial
           and
           ingenuous
           judge
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           arrive
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           at
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           his
           Brethren
           reproach
           and
           nick-name
           with
           the
           Profane
           rabble
           under
           the
           termes
           of
           Enthusiasme
           and
           Quakerism
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           
             Pag.
             112.
             
             He
             saith
          
           —
           There
           is
           a
           demonstration
           within
           ,
           which
           goeth
           further
           then
           the
           judgment
           ,
           and
           passeth
           naturall
           understanding
           ,
           whence
           we
           feel
           ,
           we
           tast
           ,
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           yea
           his
           voyce
           is
           heard
           
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           we
           surely
           know
           to
           be
           his
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           testimony
           to
           
             inmedtat
             Revelation
          
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           main
           principle
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           greatly
           opposed
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           by
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           pag.
           229.
           
           He
           speaketh
           of
           an
           
             immediate
             teaching
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           that
           can
           witnesse
           (
           in
           many
           young
           ones
           )
           ere
           they
           can
           wel
           speak
           ,
           or
           exercise
           Reason
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
             pag.
             120.
             speaking
             of
          
           Prayer
           ,
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           It
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           how
           easily
           we
           can
           step
           out
           from
           the
           world
           and
           the
           noyse
           thereof
           ,
           in
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           pause
           or
           time
           interveening
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           
             And
             again
             ,
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           Alas
           !
           It
           's
           sad
           ,
           this
           seemes
           rather
           a
           piece
           of
           invention
           many
           times
           ,
           then
           a
           matter
           of
           earnest
           with
           the
           Lord.
           ●
           to
           what
           a
           classe
           can
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           Atheisme
           be
           reduced
           ,
           as
           appears
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           in
           our
           nearest
           approaches
           unto
           God
           ?
        
         
           27.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             as
             concerning
          
           preaching
           ,
           
             he
             commendeth
             it
             in
             the
             said
          
           Robert
           Bruce
           ,
           
             that
             at
          
           a
           certain
           time
           wrestling
           earnestly
           with
           the
           Lord
           by
           prayer
           ,
           before
           he
           came
           into
           the
           assembly
           ,
           he
           was
           heard
           
             say
             in
             his
             prayer
          
           ,
           Vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           protest
           I
           will
           not
           goe
           ,
           except
           thou
           goe
           with
           me
           .
           
             How
             farre
             are
             the
             
             Presbyterian
             Teachers
             now
             gone
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
          
           Grace
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           a
           minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             plead
             both
             for
          
           preaching
           and
           praying
           without
           the
           Spirit
           )
           
             and
             after
             that
          
           ,
           be
           went
           forth
           and
           preached
           in
           such
           evidence
           and
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           shining
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           &
           that
           showr
           of
           divine
           influence
           that
           the
           word
           spoken
           was
           accompanyed
           with
           ,
           it
           was
           easy
           for
           the
           hearer
           to
           perceive
           that
           he
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Mount
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           indeed
           brought
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           met
           with
           in
           privat
           ,
           into
           his
           mothers
           house
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           chambers
           of
           her
           that
           conceived
           him
           .
           
             Pag.
             444.
          
           
        
         
           28.
           
           These
           and
           many
           other
           passages
           in
           that
           book
           can
           not
           but
           force
           an
           acknowledgment
           from
           any
           ,
           that
           read
           it
           ,
           &
           are
           ingenuous
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           greatly
           commend
           and
           Justify
           that
           ,
           which
           Presbyterians
           now
           greatly
           condemn
           ,
           under
           the
           termeof
           QVAKERISM
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           To
           my
           beloved
           Relations
           ,
           Friends
           and
           Acquaintances
           in
           the
           Shire
           and
           City
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           ALEXANDER
           SKEIN
           wisheth
           all
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           and
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           IESVS
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           no
           small
           matter
           of
           regrete
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           persons
           of
           all
           ranks
           and
           conditions
           are
           so
           little
           concerned
           with
           the
           publike
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           matters
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           time
           .
           If
           their
           own
           affairs
           goe
           wel
           ,
           they
           matter
           little
           how
           it
           goe
           with
           Religion
           .
           It
           was
           a
           great
           ground
           of
           the
           Prophets
           complaint
           ,
           Ier.
           5.
           1.
           
           That
           there
           were
           
             none
             that
             sought
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             were
             valiant
             for
             the
             Truth
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Ier.
          
           9.
           3.
           
           This
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           sin
           of
           these
           that
           pretend
           to
           a
           piece
           of
           more
           seriousnesse
           :
           but
           they
           should
           know
           ,
           
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             upon
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Ier.
             5.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             ●ath
             occasioned
             great
             wrath
             ,
             upon
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             hand
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           3.
           
           Whereupon
           the
           Prophet
           said
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           Surely
           these
           are
           poor
           ,
           they
           are
           foolish
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           not
           
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           the
           judgment
           of
           their
           God.
           This
           very
           thing
           hath
           with
           weight
           come
           near
           my
           heart
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           observed
           such
           an
           indifferency
           amongst
           many
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           at
           little
           or
           no
           pains
           to
           search
           for
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Lord
           amidst
           all
           the
           disputes
           and
           debats
           anent
           his
           Truth
           in
           their
           day
           ,
           and
           being
           thus
           exercised
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           in
           a
           measure
           manifested
           this
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           speciall
           obstructions
           that
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           why
           people
           have
           not
           a
           desire
           to
           search
           after
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           One
           is
           ,
           that
           Truth
           is
           mostly
           the
           object
           of
           reproach
           and
           scorn
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           the
           owners
           of
           it
           are
           hated
           ,
           despised
           and
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           many
           are
           content
           to
           be
           without
           the
           conviction
           of
           it
           ,
           yea
           to
           hearken
           rather
           to
           anything
           that
           may
           strengthen
           them
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           it
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           would
           incline
           them
           to
           come
           under
           subjection
           to
           the
           yoake
           thereof
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           upon
           good
           ground
           that
           Christ
           said
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             be
             my
             Disciple
             he
             must
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             dayly
             and
             follow
             me
             :
          
           this
           is
           a
           necessary
           condition
           and
           qualification
           of
           a
           Disciple
           they
           may
           as
           well
           renounce
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           refuse
           to
           take
           up
           the
           cross
           which
           is
           entailed
           on
           all
           that
           will
           be
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           
             if
             any
             love
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             husband
             or
             Wife
             ,
             houses
             or
             lands
             ,
             &c.
             better
             then
             Christ
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           compleat
           resignation
           of
           all
           that
           is
           nearest
           and
           dearest
           
           to
           us
           in
           the
           world
           if
           we
           mind
           to
           be
           reall
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           all
           to
           make
           this
           choyce
           there
           want
           ,
           not
           many
           sweet
           and
           precious
           promises
           of
           rewards
           both
           in
           time
           and
           eternity
           ,
           though
           few
           believe
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           2.
           obstruction
           is
           that
           people
           have
           a
           perswasion
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           eternally
           saved
           ,
           whether
           they
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           or
           not
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           upon
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           many
           have
           been
           saved
           that
           have
           lived
           and
           dyed
           in
           the
           same
           Profession
           they
           stand
           in
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           ground
           they
           suppose
           they
           need
           not
           embrace
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           disquiet
           their
           rest
           ,
           or
           interrupt
           their
           ease
           and
           render
           them
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           crosse
           .
           But
           if
           this
           have
           any
           weight
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           as
           wel
           excused
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           &
           
             unbelieving
             Iewes
          
           ,
           for
           refuseing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           taught
           them
           to
           forbeare
           circumcision
           and
           the
           Ceremonys
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           becaus
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           godly
           for
           many
           generations
           walked
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           profesion
           ,
           yea
           this
           might
           have
           excused
           the
           Papists
           at
           the
           reformation
           to
           have
           rejected
           the
           Light
           the
           Lord
           held
           forth
           to
           them
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           sincere
           and
           single
           hearted
           amongst
           them
           in
           preceeding
           generations
           were
           saved
           .
           But
           who
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           will
           say
           that
           this
           was
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           remain
           still
           in
           Popery
           ?
           for
           had
           any
           of
           them
           that
           walked
           up
           rightly
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Mosaïcall
           
           Ceremonys
           been
           living
           when
           these
           things
           became
           deadly
           ,
           and
           had
           opposed
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           repealled
           them
           they
           could
           not
           have
           been
           safe
           .
           Neither
           any
           professing
           Popery
           that
           had
           occasion
           to
           embrace
           the
           Light
           of
           reformation
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           Light
           would
           needs
           continue
           to
           defend
           that
           idolatry
           &
           superstition
           ,
           &
           refuse
           to
           receive
           that
           Light
           ,
           after
           these
           waters
           were
           turned
           into
           blood
           ,
           Rev.
           16.
           3.
           
           So
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           though
           they
           believe
           that
           many
           good
           Men
           ,
           that
           were
           faithfull
           ●o
           what
           they
           knew
           ,
           &
           walked
           uprightly
           acording
           to
           their
           measure
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           shall
           upon
           that
           pretence
           presume
           to
           resist
           ,
           reject
           ,
           or
           refuse
           ,
           the
           Light
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           further
           manifesting
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           such
           cannot
           have
           any
           ground
           to
           expect
           salvation
           .
           See
           
             Io●
             .
             15.
             22.
             
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             they
             ▪
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             have
             nocloake
             for
             their
             sin
          
           ;
           But
           may
           expect
           to
           be
           numbred
           amongst
           the
           enemys
           of
           Gods
           Work.
           It
           was
           the
           commendation
           of
           good
           Men
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           they
           walked
           sutably
           to
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           their
           day
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           great
           duty
           the
           Lord
           calls
           for
           from
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             wh●thersoever
             he
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           this
           will
           be
           their
           commendation
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Rev.
           14.
           4.
           
           When
           the
           life
           ,
           Light
           and
           power
           of
           God
           removeth
           from
           one
           dispensation
           to
           another
           ,
           to
           be
           alwayes
           a
           follower
           of
           that
           which
           is
           our
           duty
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           Moses
           or
           David
           ,
           if
           
           they
           were
           alive
           now
           would
           looke
           to
           find
           that
           life
           in
           their
           sacrifices
           and
           externall
           rites
           which
           they
           found
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           no
           this
           is
           only
           to
           be
           waited
           for
           in
           the
           spirituall
           way
           of
           the
           Gospell
           worship
           .
           And
           to
           come
           nearer
           ,
           if
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Hooker
          
           and
           Ridly
           who
           were
           Martyrs
           for
           the
           
             Protestant
             faith
          
           in
           beareing
           witness
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           &
           thought
           it
           no
           small
           mercy
           to
           have
           the
           use
           of
           a
           common
           prayer
           booke
           in
           English
           ,
           &
           no
           doubt
           in
           that
           day
           might
           feel
           life
           in
           it
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           Light
           of
           reformation
           encreased
           ,
           it
           discovered
           that
           to
           be
           a
           limiting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           consequently
           had
           in
           it self
           a
           tendency
           to
           deaden
           the
           heart
           by
           remaining
           in
           that
           formality
           .
           If
           they
           were
           living
           now
           ,
           the
           Lord
           would
           require
           of
           them
           to
           seek
           after
           a
           more
           Spirituall
           Way
           of
           worship
           ,
           where
           the
           pure
           life
           of
           Christ
           was
           more
           to
           be
           found
           and
           felt
           then
           in
           read
           prayers
           .
           Even
           so
           now
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           poynting
           forth
           a
           more
           spirituall
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           following
           the
           pure
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           life
           in
           an
           immediat
           way
           upon
           the
           heart
           in
           all
           religious
           dutys
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           all
           his
           people
           to
           owne
           that
           way
           both
           in
           practice
           and
           profession
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           will
           reject
           this
           ,
           or
           refuse
           or
           oppose
           it
           .
           He
           will
           no
           less
           reckon
           them
           as
           his
           enemys
           now
           ,
           then
           these
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           refusers
           ,
           or
           opposers
           of
           his
           work
           in
           former
           generations
           .
        
         
           A
           3
           Obstruction
           is
           ,
           Truth
           hath
           been
           for
           most
           
           part
           loaded
           by
           its
           opposers
           with
           many
           heavy
           slaunders
           ,
           calumnys
           and
           lyes
           ,
           and
           traduced
           with
           the
           nick-names
           of
           
             errour
             ,
             Heresy
             ,
             blasphemy
          
           and
           delusion
           ,
           yea
           called
           devilisme
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           malice
           can
           invent
           ,
           so
           Pauls
           religion
           was
           called
           heresy
           ;
           Acts.
           24.
           14.
           and
           Christians
           were
           a
           sect
           every
           where
           spoken
           against
           ,
           Acts
           23.
           22.
           
           Yea
           Christ
           himself
           was
           said
           to
           have
           a
           Devil
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           48
           ,
           53.
           
           And
           what
           wonder
           then
           that
           the
           opposers
           of
           Truth
           in
           this
           day
           speake
           so
           of
           Truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           manifested
           ?
           The
           Professors
           thereof
           are
           said
           to
           deny
           Jesus
           Christ
           that
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           where
           as
           they
           have
           often
           testifyed
           they
           owne
           no
           other
           Christ
           ,
           but
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           was
           crucifyed
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           this
           we
           can
           say
           in
           the
           uprightness
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           that
           
             searches
             hearts
          
           .
           Our
           opposers
           say
           wee
           
             deny
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ▪
          
           whereas
           we
           owne
           all
           things
           therein
           (
           being
           rightly
           translated
           )
           to
           be
           the
           dictate
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           and
           that
           they
           containe
           all
           the
           substantialls
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           delusion
           ;
           yea
           we
           are
           content
           to
           have
           all
           poynts
           of
           controversy
           betwixt
           us
           and
           our
           opposers
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           .
           We
           are
           said
           to
           deny
           the
           Ministry
           and
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           whereas
           we
           owne
           all
           the
           true
           and
           
             faithfull
             Ministers
          
           ,
           that
           are
           
             called
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           function
           and
           are
           not
           meerely
           
             men-made
             Ministers
          
           ,
           that
           
           are
           made
           to
           be
           Ministers
           in
           the
           meere
           will
           of
           men
           ,
           only
           endued
           with
           some
           measure
           of
           natural
           and
           acquired
           parts
           ,
           and
           feel
           not
           the
           power
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           without
           any
           sense
           of
           which
           power
           and
           life
           they
           can
           pray
           and
           preach
           .
           But
           we
           owne
           all
           Spirituall
           and
           living
           preaching
           and
           prayer
           .
           As
           for
           the
           ordinances
           called
           Sacraments
           we
           own
           them
           only
           according
           to
           Scripture
           sense
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Baptisme
           which
           is
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           for
           
             Iohn
             Baptised
          
           with
           water
           ,
           but
           Christs
           Baptisme
           is
           
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             fire
             ,
             Math.
             3.
             11.
             
             Act.
          
           1.
           4.
           
           This
           is
           that
           
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.
           5.
           
           The
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           that
           is
           Elementary
           we
           deny
           ,
           as
           being
           but
           a
           
             carnal
             ordinance
          
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           repealed
           at
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           10.
           as
           all
           rites
           are
           ,
           which
           
             stand
             in
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             washings
             ,
          
           or
           Baptismes
           ,
           as
           the
           Greek
           hath
           it
           .
           But
           we
           owne
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
          
           according
           to
           Luk.
           6.
           53.
           compared
           with
           verse
           63.
           
           Our
           opposers
           say
           we
           lay
           the
           whole
           stresse
           of
           justification
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           upon
           our
           own
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           we
           declare
           we
           owne
           
             no
             meritorious
             cause
          
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           but
           the
           righteousness
           ,
           blood
           and
           sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           crucified
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           done
           and
           performed
           by
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           born
           of
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           profess
           none
           are
           justified
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           in
           a
           measure
           sanctified
           ,
           
           and
           actually
           cleansed
           from
           sin
           ,
           so
           as
           none
           are
           justified
           in
           their
           sins
           .
           These
           and
           many
           more
           of
           the
           like
           slaunders
           asserted
           with
           boldness
           and
           impudence
           by
           malicious
           opposers
           ,
           are
           no
           small
           obstruction
           to
           many
           simple-hearted
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           too
           ready
           to
           take
           things
           ,
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           upon
           trust
           ,
           without
           tryall
           and
           proofe
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           assertors
           be
           in
           any
           repute
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           seriousness
           ,
           as
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           &
           
             high
             Priests
          
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           great
           authority
           and
           esteem
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           thereby
           did
           influence
           their
           slender
           followers
           to
           preferre
           
             Barrabas
             a
             murderer
          
           and
           a
           robber
           ,
           to
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           A
           4
           Obstruction
           is
           ,
           that
           Truth
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           first
           abroad
           ,
           is
           at
           severall
           great
           disadvantages
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           it
           seldom
           hath
           the
           countenance
           of
           Civil
           authority
           ,
           but
           mostly
           is
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           laws
           and
           statutes
           made
           in
           opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           universally
           known
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           throughout
           these
           Nations
           ,
           where
           it
           first
           appeared
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           
             Nationall
             Clergy
          
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           greatest
           advantages
           of
           authority
           to
           influence
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           see
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             22.
             
             For
             the
             Iews
             had
             agreed
             already
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             men
             did
             confess
             that
             he
             was
             Christ
             ,
             he
             should
             he
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
          
           Truth
           being
           a
           witness
           against
           the
           abuse
           and
           superstitions
           which
           have
           through
           length
           of
           time
           and
           long
           custome
           ,
           been
           rooted
           and
           
           strengthned
           so
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           less
           the
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           extirpate
           ,
           people
           can
           hardly
           admit
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           testimony
           against
           these
           things
           whether
           they
           be
           personal
           or
           national
           customes
           ,
           see
           Mark.
           7.
           9.
           and
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             full
             wel
             ye
             reject
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             keepe
             your
             own
             tradition
             .
          
        
         
           It
           's
           not
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           forsake
           old
           Customes
           ,
           this
           hath
           been
           a
           cause
           ,
           why
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           have
           stumbled
           at
           the
           simplicity
           of
           truth
           ,
           becaus
           it
           was
           not
           decked
           with
           the
           trimmings
           and
           ornaments
           of
           the
           whore
           .
           I
           need
           not
           enlarge
           on
           this
           ,
           the
           application
           is
           so
           plaine
           .
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             education
          
           and
           breeding
           in
           
             wrong
             glosses
          
           and
           mistakes
           of
           Scripture
           proofes
           ,
           hath
           been
           none
           of
           the
           least
           hinderances
           of
           the
           progress
           of
           truth
           ,
           or
           of
           its
           reception
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           let
           the
           many
           divers
           reasonings
           of
           the
           Iewes
           against
           Christ
           in
           his
           descent
           ,
           doctrine
           and
           miracles
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           men
           may
           then
           as
           in
           a
           glass
           see
           the
           image
           of
           that
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           opposition
           to
           truth
           in
           this
           day
           :
           and
           for
           this
           I
           referr
           the
           sober
           inquirer
           after
           Truth
           ,
           to
           
             Isaac
             Pennington
          
           his
           book
           ,
           (
           called
           
             The
             outward
             Iew
             a
             looking
             glass
             for
             Professors
             )
          
           this
           is
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           that
           none
           acquainted
           with
           his
           writings
           ,
           but
           will
           allow
           him
           a
           good
           character
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           a
           prejudicated
           opposer
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Another
           great
           Obstruction
           ,
           which
           keeps
           people
           from
           the
           search
           after
           Truth
           ,
           is
           a
           light
           and
           
           〈◊〉
           mind
           ,
           which
           predominats
           in
           the
           most
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           in
           the
           world
           .
           This
           hinders
           Truth
           in
           the
           very
           power
           and
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           permits
           none
           to
           be
           serious
           in
           the
           search
           of
           it
           :
           it
           is
           not
           the
           conviction
           of
           judgement
           in
           matters
           of
           truths
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           calls
           for
           only
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           endeavour
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           satisfaction
           to
           them
           to
           see
           many
           owning
           it
           ,
           or
           professing
           the
           forme
           thereof
           ,
           these
           are
           but
           at
           best
           like
           the
           stony
           or
           thorny
           ground
           ,
           that
           receive
           the
           seed
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           a
           day
           of
           the
           heat
           of
           persecution
           ,
           turn
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           become
           a
           discredit
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
           't
           Is
           only
           these
           that
           labour
           not
           only
           to
           know
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           espouse
           it
           in
           their
           understandings
           ,
           but
           also
           endeavour
           to
           feel
           the
           power
           and
           life
           of
           it
           reach
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           only
           for
           a
           touch
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           to
           live
           and
           feed
           upon
           that
           life
           &
           power
           ,
           which
           flowes
           forth
           from
           the
           fountain
           &
           spring
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           these
           only
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           true
           witnesses
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           Hence
           Christ
           spake
           many
           parables
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             wise
             merchant
          
           that
           
             sold
             all
             &
             bought
             the
             pearle
             :
          
           &
           the
           
             treasure
             that
             was
             hid
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Let
           all
           persons
           that
           are
           of
           this
           light
           and
           airy
           spirit
           ,
           consider
           their
           danger
           ;
           how
           uncapable
           they
           are
           not
           only
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           in
           their
           day
           and
           generation
           ;
           but
           also
           utterly
           unfitted
           for
           being
           heires
           of
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           when
           time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
           If
           they
           did
           mind
           the
           care
           of
           their
           precioussoules
           ,
           and
           consider
           
           their
           mortality
           ,
           how
           uncertaine
           their
           time
           is
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           concernment
           it
           is
           to
           them
           to
           be
           truely
           serious
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           make
           too
           light
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           concern
           their
           everlasting
           salvation
           ,
           but
           would
           find
           them
           of
           farre
           greater
           moment
           ,
           then
           these
           temporall
           pleasures
           ,
           profits
           and
           recreations
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           are
           so
           intentively
           taken
           up
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           my
           desire
           to
           all
           ,
           is
           that
           they
           would
           seriously
           consider
           these
           few
           obstructions
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           apply
           their
           mind
           ,
           to
           search
           after
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           beware
           to
           take
           matters
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           upon
           trust
           from
           any
           Man
           ,
           or
           company
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           impartially
           weigh
           and
           ponder
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
          
           what
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           
             errour
             by
          
           what
           doctrine
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           will
           be
           most
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           the
           pride
           of
           Man
           most
           abased
           ,
           beware
           of
           an
           
             implicit
             faith
          
           ,
           for
           
             t●e
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             his
             faith
             .
          
           Hab.
           2.
           4.
           
           And
           not
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           another
           .
           They
           are
           most
           to
           be
           suspected
           as
           deceivers
           ,
           that
           do
           most
           hinder
           inquiry
           and
           triall
           ,
           as
           many
           Preachers
           at
           this
           time
           are
           doing
           .
           It
           is
           a
           known
           
             Popish
             imposition
          
           to
           
             forbid
             searching
          
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           renounced
           ,
           and
           abominated
           by
           all
           sound
           Protestants
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           yet
           drunk
           with
           the
           
             Whores
             Cup
          
           ,
           that
           would
           obtrude
           their
           doctrine
           to
           be
           beleived
           without
           triall
           ,
           or
           to
           hinder
           from
           trying
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           from
           trying
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           
           what
           is
           best
           may
           be
           kept
           to
           .
           If
           any
           object
           that
           word
           Prov.
           19.
           27.
           
           
             Coase
             to
             heare
             the
             instruction
             that
             causeth
             to
             erre
             from
             the
             words
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           I
           answer
           this
           presupposeth
           a
           cleare
           and
           wel
           grounded
           faith
           ,
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           from
           an
           inward
           principle
           ,
           which
           few
           ordinary
           Professors
           can
           lay
           claime
           to
           ,
           otherwayes
           this
           might
           have
           excused
           the
           Iewes
           in
           not
           harkening
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             we
             know
             God
             ●pake
             to
             Moses
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             fellow
             we
             know
             not
             whence
             〈◊〉
             is
             .
          
           Joh.
           9.
           v.
           26.
           
           Yea
           we
           and
           our
           predecessors
           should
           have
           remained
           in
           Popery
           without
           triall
           .
           Wherefore
           friends
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           truely
           joyne
           and
           be
           united
           to
           the
           power
           and
           life
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           is
           ready
           to
           reveal
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           only
           help
           you
           to
           discerne
           Truth
           from
           errour
           ,
           but
           to
           overcome
           your
           lusts
           ,
           and
           get
           victory
           over
           your
           idols
           that
           stand
           up
           to
           make
           distance
           &
           seperation
           betwix●
           Gods
           peace
           and
           favour
           ,
           and
           your
           soules
           .
           That
           place
           is
           considerable
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           verse
           2.
           
             be
             not
             conformed
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             be
             ye
             transformed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             mind
             that
             ye
             may
             prove
             what
             is
             that
             good
             and
             acceptable
             and
             perfect
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           ye
           shall
           come
           to
           get
           your
           hearts
           established
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           get
           all
           these
           straying●
           and
           wandrings
           in
           your
           hearts
           reformed
           ,
           by
           w●●ch
           your
           best
           dutys
           are
           corrupted
           and
           defiled
           ,
           ●hich
           is
           the
           earnest
           desire
           and
           travell
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           that
           all
           my
           beloved
           
           〈◊〉
           and
           acquaintances
           every
           where
           may
           ,
           truely
           and
           sensibly
           come
           unto
           .
        
         
           
             
               A
               real
               lover
               of
               your
               eternall
               wel-fare
               and
               Peace
               .
               ALEXANDER
               SKEIN
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             Tolbooth
             of
             Aberdeen
             
               the
               1
               of
               the
               5
               Moneth
               1676.
               
            
             where
             I
             am
             a
             prisoner
             for
             my
             testimony
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1677.